CHAP.
I.
A
short
View
of
the
Historical
things
that
are
in
the
foregoing
part
of
this
Chapter
.
BEFORE
we
come
to
the
Prophecy
it self
,
it
will
be
of
1.
First
,
of
the
Prophet
himself
,
it
will
be
our
business
elsewhere
[
a
](A48821-e140-b)
a
DISSERT
.
I.
His
great
Holiness
.
first
DISSERTATION
,
)
to
shew
what
a
bright
shining
Saint
he
was
in
his
Generation
;
and
that
even
from
his
Childhood
,
throughout
the
whole
course
of
his
Life
.
But
here
we
are
to
speak
only
of
those
instances
of
it
that
occur
in
the
Historical
part
of
this
Chapter
.
Such
were
,
his
diligent
studying
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
his
pious
zeal
and
concernedness
for
the
Church
of
God
,
his
deep
2.
The
Favour
appear'd
very
signal
in
God's
sending
to
[
a
](A48821-e250-b)
a
Ann.
555.
before
Christ
.
Dan.
VII
.
first
,
in
a
Dream
of
the
Night
,
in
the
first
Year
of
King
Belshazzar
,
as
we
read
in
the
seventh
Chapter
of
this
Book
;
the
[
b
](A48821-e280-b)
b
Ann.
553.
before
Christ
.
Dan.
VIII
.
other
in
a
Vision
which
he
had
two
Years
after
,
as
we
read
in
the
eighth
Chapter
.
But
now
at
the
Angel's
third
[
c
](A48821-e300-b)
c
Ann.
558.
before
Christ
.
Dan.
IX
.
coming
to
Daniel
,
(
which
was
fifteen
Years
after
his
second
coming
,
)
in
the
first
Year
of
King
Darius
,
He
was
sent
to
him
,
not
as
before
,
to
interpret
a
Dream
,
or
a
Vision
,
but
to
deliver
him
a
Message
from
God
;
in
plain
words
,
containing
a
Prediction
of
several
of
the
most
wonderful
Events
that
were
to
happen
in
this
world
;
and
that
of
such
great
and
lasting
Consequence
,
that
God
would
have
him
put
it
in
writing
,
to
be
left
upon
Record
for
the
use
of
his
Church
in
after
times
.
3.
Why
God
was
pleased
to
make
choice
of
Daniel
for
this
service
[
d
](A48821-e370-b)
d
Dan.
IX
.
22.
23.
these
words
;
I
am
sent
to
shew
thee
these
things
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
because
thou
art
GREATLY
BELOVED
.
It
might
as
well
have
been
translated
in
the
same
words
as
that
is
which
the
same
Angel
said
to
the
blessed
Virgin
,
Luke
I.
28.
Thou
art
[
e
](A48821-e430-b)
e
Luke
I.
28.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
HIGHLY
FAVOURED
OF
GOD.
The
same
Angel
uses
the
same
Expression
again
to
Daniel
twice
after
this
;
calling
him
[
f
](A48821-e470-b)
f
Dan.
X.
11
,
&
19.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
man
GREATLY
BELOVED
;
which
being
not
used
to
any
other
of
the
Prophets
,
nor
perhaps
to
any
other
person
,
but
only
the
blessed
Virgin
;
there
must
be
something
extraordinary
in
it
.
And
it
seems
to
be
plain
what
that
is
,
by
the
Angel's
never
speaking
these
words
to
Daniel
before
till
he
came
to
deliver
this
Prophecy
to
him
from
God
.
4.
It
is
plain
why
he
used
these
words
to
the
blessed
Virgin
,
by
his
Moses
and
all
the
Prophets
had
foretold
,
[
a
](A48821-e590-b)
a
Luke
XXIV
.
26
,
27.
Act.
XXVI
.
22
,
23.
Luke
XXIV
.
26
,
27.
Acts
XXVI
.
22
,
23.
and
yet
they
knew
not
when
it
would
be
.
But
for
that
they
enquired
and
searched
diligently
,
as
St.
Peter
[
b
](A48821-e650-b)
b
1
Pet.
I.
10.
11
,
12.
tells
us
;
desiring
to
know
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
what
Time
,
or
what
manner
of
Time
it
should
be
that
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
which
was
in
them
,
did
signify
,
when
he
testifyed
before-hand
of
the
sufferings
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
Glory
that
should
follow
.
Nay
not
only
Men
,
but
even
the
Angels
,
desired
to
look
into
these
things
,
as
St.
Peter
there
tells
us
.
For
even
they
were
not
in
this
Secret
,
at
St.
Paul
plainly
shews
;
calling
it
THE
MYSTERY
of
our
Redemption
by
the
Death
of
Christ
;
and
telling
us
[
c
](A48821-e770-b)
c
Eph.
III.
9
,
10.
unknown
to
the
Angels
themselves
.
that
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
it
was
hid
in
God
,
Ephes.
III.
9
,
10.
to
the
intent
that
unto
the
Principalities
and
Powers
in
Heavenly
places
,
(
that
is
,
to
the
blessed
Angels
themselves
)
might
be
known
by
the
Church
the
manifold
wisdom
of
God
.
According
to
both
these
Apostles
,
the
Discovery
of
the
Determinate
time
of
Christ's
death
,
which
God
was
pleased
to
send
to
Daniel
by
the
Angel
Gabriel
,
was
not
more
surprising
News
to
the
Prophet
,
than
it
was
to
the
Angel
himself
.
But
when
the
Angel
consider'd
withall
,
that
he
should
not
have
known
it
now
,
but
for
the
Prophet's
sake
;
and
knowing
no
doubt
how
well
he
was
Qualified
for
it
by
those
eminent
Graces
,
that
had
so
much
endear'd
him
to
God
;
the
Angel
could
not
find
how
to
deliver
his
message
with
a
fitter
Preamble
than
that
before
mention'd
:
telling
him
how
much
he
was
beloved
of
God
,
from
whom
he
brought
him
this
sure
Token
of
it
,
in
giving
him
the
first
Revelation
of
the
precise
time
of
Christ's
death
;
the
knowledge
of
which
had
been
so
earnestly
desired
,
and
sought
after
,
by
Angels
as
well
as
Men
;
but
could
never
be
attain'd
by
any
of
them
.
5.
For
the
TIME
when
Daniel
had
this
Revealed
to
him
,
we
are
[
d
](A48821-e900-b)
d
Da●…
.
IX
.
1.
the
beginning
of
the
Chapter
,
that
it
was
in
the
first
year
of
DARIUS
the
Son
of
AHASUERUS
,
of
the
Seed
of
the
MEDES
,
who
was
now
made
King
of
the
Realm
of
the
CHALDEANS
Dan.
IX
.
1
,
2.
6.
That
AHASUERUS
the
Father
of
this
King
DARIUS
was
King
[
e
](A48821-e1010-b)
e
Tobit
XIV
.
15.
and
utterly
destroyed
it
,
thereby
putting
an
End
to
the
Assyrian
Empire
;
this
the
Reader
may
see
proved
in
our
[
f
](A48821-e1040-b)
f
DISSERT
.
1.
first
Dissertation
.
Or
,
(
if
he
would
see
it
more
at
large
)
in
[
g
](A48821-e1050-b)
g
Usser
.
Annal.
ante
Chr.
600.
the
most
learned
Primate
Usher's
Annals
in
the
year
600
before
Christ
,
with
his
MS.
Additions
.
[
*
](A48821-e1080-b)
*
They
are
in
the
hands
of
that
most
worthy
Gentleman
,
his
Grandson
,
Iames
Tyrrel
Esq
who
,
it
is
to
be
hoped
,
will
cause
them
to
be
published
in
a
new
Edition
of
that
incomparable
book
.
7.
There
also
the
Reader
will
find
that
this
Darius
succeeded
his
was
made
King
of
the
Chaldeans
;
being
the
same
that
was
call'd
Cyaxares
the
Son
of
Astyages
by
the
[
a
](A48821-e1190-b)
a
Herodot
.
and
Xenophon
.
oldest
heathen
Historians
.
8.
How
this
Cyaxares
came
to
be
King
of
the
Chaldeans
,
the
Reader
may
see
in
the
forementioned
Heathen
writers
;
whose
account
of
it
perfectly
agrees
with
that
which
Daniel
gives
us
of
K.
Darius
in
[
b
](A48821-e1250-b)
b
Dan.
V.
30.
Daniel's
account
of
his
coming
to
to
be
King
of
the
Chaldeans
,
the
end
of
his
fifth
chapter
.
There
Daniel
having
told
us
what
happen'd
at
a
great
feast
that
was
made
by
the
King
of
the
Chaldeans
for
all
his
Lords
and
great
men
,
thus
[
c
](A48821-e1300-b)
c
Dan.
V.
30.
ends
it
v.
30.
In
that
night
was
Belshazzar
King
of
the
Chaldeans
slain
.
Thereupon
immediately
[
d
](A48821-e1330-b)
d
v.
31.
he
tells
us
v.
31.
that
DARIUS
the
Mede
took
or
[
e
](A48821-e1350-b)
e
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
received
the
Kingdom
being
about
62
years
old
.
These
last
words
,
except
what
is
said
of
his
age
,
are
the
same
in
effect
with
those
[
f
](A48821-e1390-b)
f
IX
.
1.
above
mention'd
,
that
DARIUS
of
the
seed
of
the
Medes
was
made
King
of
the
Realm
of
the
Chaldeans
.
Dan.
IX
.
1.
9.
Here
are
several
things
concerning
this
King
DARIUS
,
to
be
[
g
](A48821-e1450-b)
g
Dan.
V
31.
birth
and
[
gg
](A48821-e1470-b)
gg
and
IX
.
1.
descent
.
As
to
his
Family
,
he
was
Son
of
AHASUERUS
;
that
was
always
a
King's
name
.
He
was
King
himself
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
;
whereof
more
will
be
said
[
h
](A48821-e1490-b)
h
see
n.
20
,
21.
afterwards
.
He
was
also
King
over
the
Realm
of
the
Chaldeans
;
but
neither
by
birth
,
nor
by
conquest
;
for
he
was
[
i
](A48821-e1500-b)
i
IX
.
1.
made
so
.
IX
.
1.
He
[
k
](A48821-e1530-b)
k
V.
31.
received
the
Kingdom
.
ch.
V.
31.
and
therefore
some
other
deliver'd
it
to
him
.
But
that
was
upon
the
death
of
King
BELSHAZZAR
,
who
was
kill'd
immediately
before
,
as
the
[
l
](A48821-e1550-b)
l
v
30.
Text
saith
v.
30.
And
yet
,
as
it
appears
by
the
following
words
,
this
Darius
must
have
had
a
great
number
of
Kingdoms
before
he
came
to
this
.
For
presently
[
m
](A48821-e1570-b)
m
VI.
1.
after
,
it
is
said
,
that
he
had
a
hundred
and
twenty
Provinces
under
him
.
These
were
more
than
any
King
of
Chaldea
ever
had
:
for
among
these
were
[
n
](A48821-e1600-b)
n
v.
8
,
12
,
15.
the
Medes
and
the
Persians
which
were
never
under
the
Chaldeans
.
And
these
were
as
many
,
within
seven
,
as
ever
the
Kings
of
Persia
had
,
even
after
they
had
subdued
[
o
](A48821-e1640-b)
o
Esth.
X.
1.
the
Isles
of
the
Sea
,
which
as
[
p
](A48821-e1670-b)
p
See
U●…r
.
Ann.
495
before
Chr.
the
Greek
Historians
tell
us
,
was
never
done
till
Darius
Hystaspis
his
time
.
Lastly
where
,
[
q
](A48821-e1700-b)
q
Dan.
V.
3●…
.
as
Daniel
observes
,
that
when
Darius
received
the
Kingdom
of
the
Chaldeans
,
he
was
then
sixty
two
years
old
;
there
can
be
no
better
reason
given
for
it
than
this
,
that
he
would
have
us
know
,
that
Darius
did
not
live
long
after
he
had
that
Kingdom
.
And
he
was
also
careful
to
[
r
](A48821-e1760-b)
r
VI.
28.
tell
us
,
that
after
this
Darius's
death
the
[
*
](A48821-e1780-b)
*
According
to
Daniel
there
was
no
other
King
between
Darius
and
Cyrus
.
But
I.
M.
there
was
another
between
them
;
namely
Ahasuerus
in
the
book
of
Esther
;
to
whom
he
gives
a
long
reign
of
42
years
.
Canon
Chron.
pag.
590.
Where
did
he
think
Daniel
was
all
that
while
?
next
King
was
Cyrus
the
Persian
.
ch.
VI.
28.
10.
These
things
we
have
thus
particularly
observed
,
that
we
may
I.
M.
&c.
give
the
Reader
,
here
at
once
,
a
full
view
of
all
that
Daniel
tells
us
,
concerning
the
state
of
those
times
in
which
this
Prophecy
was
given
.
There
are
different
Schemes
of
it
set
up
by
several
[
*
](A48821-e1930-b)
*
What
a
vain
Attempt
Sr.
Iohn
Marsham
has
made
:
to
bring
Daniel's
four
Visions
Antiochus
Epiphanes
his
time
;
and
to
make
this
third
vision
of
no
other
use
but
only
to
be
a
Chronology
for
it
:
And
for
his
beginning
the
first
VII
Weeks
of
the
LXX
in
the
first
year
of
Darius
,
what
strange
Fancies
he
had
;
to
make
him
to
be
a
Medo-Persian
,
that
was
made
King
over
the
Realm
of
the
Chaldeans
,
as
he
saies
,
at
Susa
,
by
taking
that
City
and
Kingdom
from
King
Nebuchadnezzar
;
who
,
for
all
that
,
within
4
or
5
years
after
,
by
this
Gentleman
's
telling
,
run
mad
with
excess
of
Prosperity
;
these
things
the
Reader
may
see
an
Account
of
in
the
Premonition
:
and
hereafter
more
at
large
in
a
following
Dissertation
.
learned
men
,
which
must
fall
,
if
this
Collection
be
true
.
But
if
we
should
here
go
about
to
repeat
and
confute
them
,
we
should
give
the
Reader
too
long
a
Digression
.
We
hope
he
will
think
it
none
,
to
see
,
how
these
things
were
,
in
great
part
,
foretold
by
the
Prophets
;
and
how
the
fulfilling
of
their
Predictions
appears
in
the
most
ancient
Heathen
History
.
11.
First
as
to
the
Prophecies
of
Scripture
,
it
plainly
appears
that
at
[
a
](A48821-e2110-b)
a
Dan.
IX
.
2.
he
understood
by
Books
,
that
the
Captivity
of
his
People
was
to
be
for
LXX
years
Dan.
IX
.
2.
Those
Books
,
as
we
shall
presently
shew
,
were
the
two
Prophecies
that
God
gave
to
Ieremiah
;
[
b
](A48821-e2160-b)
b
Ier.
XXV
.
〈◊〉
.
one
in
Ier.
XXV
.
11.
and
[
c
](A48821-e2190-b)
c
and
XXIX
.
10.
the
other
in
Ier.
XXIX
.
10.
In
the
[
d
](A48821-e2210-b)
d
XXV
.
14.
that
there
should
come
against
Babylon
,
former
of
these
it
was
plainly
declared
,
that
at
the
end
of
those
LXX
years
,
Many
Nations
,
and
great
Kings
,
should
serve
themselves
of
the
Chaldeans
.
And
these
very
words
are
repeated
again
,
in
[
e
](A48821-e2240-b)
e
Ier.
XXVII
.
7.
another
Prophecy
,
between
both
the
former
.
But
in
this
intermediate
Prophecy
they
are
introduced
with
something
else
,
that
being
compared
with
the
former
,
gives
them
both
a
very
great
Illustration
.
For
,
whereas
in
the
[
f
](A48821-e2260-b)
f
XXV
.
11.
first
Prophecy
it
was
said
,
These
Nations
shall
serve
the
King
of
Babylon
LXX
years
,
which
words
were
[
g
](A48821-e2280-b)
g
Vers.
9.
plainly
spoken
of
King
Nebuchadnezzar
,
v.
9.
it
might
well
be
asked
,
whether
he
was
to
reign
those
LXX
years
?
Now
[
h
](A48821-e2300-b)
h
XXVII
.
7.
here
it
is
shewn
that
he
was
not
:
but
that
the
meaning
of
that
Prophecy
was
,
that
all
Nations
should
serve
NEBUCHADNEZZAR
and
his
SON
and
his
SON'S
SON
;
each
of
them
being
King
of
Babylon
successively
.
Thus
it
should
be
,
until
the
very
Time
of
his
Land
came
;
that
is
,
till
the
end
of
the
LXX
years
.
And
then
,
as
it
was
said
before
,
in
the
[
i
](A48821-e2360-b)
i
I●…r
.
XXV
.
14.
first
of
these
Prophecies
,
Many
nations
and
great
Kings
should
serve
themselves
of
him
.
12.
No
Doubt
Daniel
was
Curious
to
know
what
those
great
Kings
and
Nations
should
be
.
But
he
could
not
be
to
seek
for
it
,
farther
than
another
Prophecy
of
Ieremy's
,
where
it
was
shewn
very
particularly
;
namely
,
that
in
the
L.
and
LI.
chapters
,
which
was
given
him
in
the
IV
th
.
year
of
King
Zedekiah's
Reign
.
There
the
same
Prophet
[
k
](A48821-e2480-b)
k
I●…r
.
L●…
.
11.
these
words
,
The
Lord
hath
raised
up
the
Spirit
of
the
Kings
of
the
MEDES
:
for
his
device
is
against
Babylon
,
to
destroy
it
.
The
same
he
repeats
in
[
a
](A48821-e2530-b)
a
v.
28.
these
words
,
v.
28.
Prepare
against
her
the
Nations
,
with
the
Kings
of
the
MEDES
.
Some
of
those
Nations
are
named
in
the
verse
next
before
,
being
said
to
be
the
Kings
of
Ararat
and
Minni
;
that
is
,
of
both
the
Armenias
,
[
*
](A48821-e2580-b)
*
They
were
in
the
Hebrew
called
A●…kenaz
,
that
first
peopled
Phrygia
and
Bithynia
:
from
whence
,
as
Bochart
thinks
,
with
great
probability
,
the
adjacent
Sea
was
called
Axenu●…
.
But
the
Greeks
not
liking
that
word
,
which
signifies
Inhospitable
in
their
language
;
they
changed
it
,
for
luck's
sake
to
Euxenus
,
that
signifies
very
hospitable
.
It
is
now
not
so
commonly
called
the
Euxin●…
,
as
the
Black
Sea
,
and
those
about
the
Black-Sea
.
These
[
b
](A48821-e2670-b)
b
Xenop●…
.
Cyrop
.
VII
.
has
the
King
and
Queen
of
Armenia
,
the
Phrygian●…
.
Paphlagontan●…
,
Cappadocian●…
,
&c.
led
by
a
PERSIAN
.
Nations
are
reckon'd
by
Xenophon
among
those
that
joyn'd
with
the
Medes
under
their
King
Cyaxares
Son
of
Astyages
,
in
his
War
against
the
Chaldeans
,
which
ended
in
the
destruction
of
that
Empire
.
13.
But
as
to
the
Conduct
of
these
against
Babylon
,
the
Prophet
[
c
](A48821-e2780-b)
c
Ier.
LI.
27.
shewed
how
it
should
be
,
in
the
next
words
.
Appoint
a
Captain
against
her
,
cause
the
Horse
[
†
](A48821-e2810-b)
†
In
the
English
[
i
](A48821-e2820-b)
i
Ier.
LI.
●…7
.
Bible
,
it
is
,
her
horses
;
but
the
word
her
is
not
in
the
Hebrew
,
nor
is
horses
in
the
plural
.
to
come
up
,
as
the
rough
Caterpillers
;
for
so
they
appeared
as
having
their
Backs
all
bristled
with
Sheaves
of
Arrows
.
Thus
the
people
of
Elam
are
[
d
](A48821-e2890-b)
d
Esai
.
XXII
.
6.
described
in
their
fighting
Attire
,
being
all
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Horsemen
,
bearing
the
Quiver
,
Esai
.
XXII
.
6.
where
the
word
Perashi●…
,
that
signifies
Horsemen
,
sheweth
plainly
[
†
](A48821-e3010-b)
†
Xenoph.
Cyrop
,
〈◊〉
.
3
,
says
of
Persia
,
that
it
was
so
mountainous
a
country
,
that
it
was
rare
to
see
a
horse
in
it
,
And
there
were
none
but
Foot
in
Cyrus
his
Army
;
till
after
his
first
victory
over
Crasus
.
Then
he
mounted
them
on
Lydian
horses
,
and
taught
them
all
Horsemanship
;
upon
which
they
so
valued
themselves
;
that
,
as
Xenophon
saith
,
in
his
time
,
no
Persian
of
any
credit
would
be
seen
on
foot
by
his
good
will
.
Xen.
Cyrop
.
IV.
3.
That
▪
Humour
continues
among
them
to
this
day
.
But
that
was
extraordinary
,
which
S●…bo
tells
us
;
That
this
was
inscribed
on
the
Tomb
of
King
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
I
was
the
best
Horse-man
,
and
Archer
.
Stra●…
.
XV.
730.
D.
14.
Of
these
Persae
Camby●…s
was
King
,
but
in
dependance
on
Babylon
.
Cyrus
,
who
[
e
](A48821-e3200-b)
e
Xenoph.
Cyr.
l.
2.
is
said
to
have
been
son
of
this
Cambyses
,
by
Mandane
Sister
of
King
Cyaxares
,
having
[
ee
](A48821-e3250-b)
ee
Ib.
1.
5.
then
brought
the
Persian
Troops
into
his
Uncle's
service
,
was
by
him
made
Captain
General
of
all
his
forces
in
that
war
.
There
can
be
no
doubt
but
it
was
He
,
with
his
Persian
Troops
,
that
was
intended
in
that
[
f
](A48821-e3270-b)
f
Ier.
LI.
27.
Prophecy
of
Ieremy
,
LI.
27.
because
he
is
named
by
the
Prophet
Esay
,
as
we
shall
[
g
](A48821-e3310-b)
g
n.
33.
afterward
shew
.
And
therefore
we
may
be
assured
that
King
Cyaxares
,
together
with
King
Cambyses
before-mention'd
,
were
they
that
were
called
the
Kings
of
the
MEDES
[
h
](A48821-e3340-b)
h
v.
11
,
28.
in
v.
11
,
28.
of
that
Chapter
.
15.
The
War
continued
many
years
,
in
which
Cyrus
went
on
so
[
a
](A48821-e3400-b)
a
Her●…d
.
I.
178
,
179.
which
by
walls
of
incredible
height
and
strength
,
with
deep
and
wide
ditches
about
them
,
was
made
quite
impregnable
in
all
men's
Opinion
.
But
it
was
much
stronger
[
b
](A48821-e3420-b)
b
Ib.
I.
186.
by
the
great
River
Euphrates
running
through
it
,
out
of
which
river
the
ditches
were
filled
with
water
,
as
high
as
they
pleased
that
were
to
defend
the
place
.
That
King
was
so
secure
of
the
strength
of
it
,
that
having
laid
up
all
sorts
of
provisions
,
for
a
siege
;
of
many
years
,
[
c
](A48821-e3450-b)
c
Her●…d
I.
190.
as
Herodotus
saith
;
of
twenty
years
,
[
d
](A48821-e3490-b)
d
Xenop●…
Cyrop
.
VII
.
5.
as
Xenophon
saies
;
he
spared
not
on
the
usual
Festival
days
to
feast
all
his
great
men
;
which
was
something
extraordinary
in
a
besieged
City
.
But
his
Feast
being
joyned
with
evcessive
drinking
,
that
gave
opportunity
to
the
Besiegers
to
make
a
short
end
of
their
work
.
For
Cyrus
,
knowing
before
hand
when
a
great
Feast
,
probably
their
[
*
](A48821-e3530-b)
*
Ath●…n
.
Deipnosoph
.
XIV
.
from
C●…esias
,
and
Berosus
.
Their
Sheshach
(
Ier.
XXV
.
26
,
)
is
Ven●…s
.
in
all
the
Rabbins
Comments
,
as
Broughton
says
,
p.
122.
of
his
works
.
Sacea
,
would
be
;
[
e
](A48821-e3610-b)
e
Her●…d
.
I.
178
,
179.
had
employ'd
a
great
part
of
his
Army
in
cutting
a
vast
number
of
Drains
,
to
be
open'd
all
at
once
,
and
so
to
let
out
the
River
at
that
very
Time
.
And
then
,
having
made
all
things
ready
for
an
Attack
,
he
caused
his
Army
to
take
that
way
,
all
along
,
in
the
channel
,
where
the
Water
being
[
f
](A48821-e3630-b)
f
Her●…d
.
I.
19●…
.
then
no
higher
than
to
the
middle
of
the
thigh
,
they
entered
the
City
at
midnight
,
[
g
](A48821-e3650-b)
g
Xenoph.
Cyrop
.
VII
.
5.
when
all
that
should
have
defended
it
,
were
either
drunk
or
fast
asleep
.
And
then
King
Belshazzar
himself
being
[
h
](A48821-e3680-b)
h
Xenoph.
Ib.
killed
,
whether
by
the
Enemy
,
or
by
his
[
†
](A48821-e3740-b)
†
This
whole
account
we
have
,
partly
from
Herodotus
,
but
chiefly
from
Xenophon
in
his
Cyropaedia
.
The
first
of
these
Writers
was
born
within
the●…escore
years
of
the
time
,
and
the
other
not
very
long
after
.
There
is
no
reason
to
think
that
either
of
them
had
ever
read
Daniel's
History
:
and
yet
having
,
as
they
tell
us
,
received
their
Informations
from
the
people
of
those
Countries
,
we
cannot
wonder
that
in
all
these
things
their
Histories
do
so
well
agree
with
his
writings
.
They
differ
chiefly
in
the
Names
of
Persons
;
Daniel
calling
him
Darius
the
son
Babylon
Daniel
himself
,
as
he
tells
us
,
had
his
name
changed
to
Bel●…shazzar
.
And
of
the
Three
that
were
brought
thither
with
him
,
every
one
had
a
Chaldee
Name
given
him
instead
of
his
Hebrew
.
So
among
the
Persians
likewise
Zerubbabel
was
called
Sheshbazzar
by
Cyrus
when
he
put
him
into
the
Govenment
:
and
Esther
,
being
made
Queen
,
had
her
name
changed
to
Ha●…assa
.
Of
their
Kings
themselves
,
the
two
that
came
between
.
Cyrus
and
Darius
,
whom
Ezra
ch.
IV.
5
,
7.
calls
Ahasuerus
and
Artaxerxes
,
are
called
Cambyses
,
and
Smerdis
the
Magu●…
,
by
the
Greek
Historians
.
It
were
easy
to
add
more
examples
;
but
these
may
suffice
to
shew
that
where
in
the
Eastern
Histories
we
read
different
names
of
Persons
,
we
are
not
from
thence
to
conclude
that
they
'
are
not
the
same
Persons
;
but
rather
to
judge
of
them
by
what
we
read
of
their
.
Actions
,
and
of
their
other
Circumstances
.
16.
This
was
that
which
God
had
foreshewn
to
King
Belshazzar
[
a
](A48821-e4160-b)
a
n.
24.
following
Discourse
.
Especially
the
last
[
aa
](A48821-e4170-b)
aa
Dan.
V.
25
—
28.
words
of
it
,
Thy
Kingdom
is
divided
,
and
given
to
the
Medes
and
the
Persians
.
These
Nations
being
joyned
with
several
others
in
the
Action
of
taking
the
City
,
doubtless
they
all
shared
the
spoils
of
it
among
them
according
to
[
b
](A48821-e4210-b)
b
Ier.
XXV
.
14.
—
XXVII
.
7.
Ieremy's
Prophecies
.
But
for
the
Government
of
it
,
that
fell
into
the
hands
of
their
General
CYRUS
the
PERSIAN
,
from
whom
,
as
it
[
c
](A48821-e4240-b)
c
Dan.
V.
31.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
worded
Dan.
V.
31.
DARIUS
the
MEDE
[
d
](A48821-e4280-b)
d
Xenoph.
Cyropaed
.
VIII
.
5.
It
seems
he
came
not
to
Babylon
.
received
the
Kingdom
,
being
about
threescore
and
two
years
old
.
17.
That
K.
Darius
ever
came
to
Babylon
himself
,
is
scarce
to
be
found
in
any
writer
that
lived
near
his
time
[
*
](A48821-e4350-b)
*
On
the
contrary
we
find
in
the
Astronomer's
Canon
,
that
,
after
the
seventeenth
year
of
Nabonadius
,
(
or
Naboandelus
,
if
that
be
a
true
reading
[
n
](A48821-e4390-b)
n
Ios.
Ant.
X.
12.
in
Iosephus
,
who
saith
that
so
they
carled
K.
Belshazzar
)
that
seventeenth
year
being
his
last
,
the
next
year
was
the
first
of
Cyrus
in
their
account
,
without
any
mention
of
Darius
between
.
But
then
,
whereas
[
o
](A48821-e4450-b)
o
Xen.
Cyropaed
.
VIII
.
Xenophon
makes
the
reign
of
Darius
to
have
been
Two
years
over
Babylon
,
and
then
gives
seven
years
to
Cyrus
;
the
Astronomers
give
all
these
Nine
years
to
Cyrus
,
which
is
a
certain
proof
that
,
in
all
that
time
,
they
at
Babylon
never
saw
any
other
King
there
but
Cyrus
,
.
And
[
e
](A48821-e4540-b)
e
Xenoph.
Cyropaed
.
VIII
.
5.
Xenophon
tells
us
,
that
after
the
taking
of
Babylon
,
Cyrus
stay'd
there
till
he
had
settled
all
things
according
to
his
mind
;
then
he
went
to
give
an
account
of
it
to
Cyaxares
.
Wherein
,
[
f
](A48821-e4590-b)
f
Ib.
VIII
.
9.
as
Xenophon
saies
,
he
told
him
such
things
of
the
place
as
might
have
tempted
him
thither
;
but
that
he
was
either
in
love
with
his
Ecbatana
,
or
much
indisposed
for
travel
.
This
last
is
the
more
likely
;
for
[
g
](A48821-e4620-b)
g
Xenoph.
Ib.
it
appears
that
he
dyed
about
a
year
after
.
18.
Cyrus
,
as
we
are
told
[
h
](A48821-e4660-b)
h
Ios.
Ant.
X.
12.
by
Iosephus
,
brought
the
Prophet
[
i
](A48821-e4780-b)
i
n.
45.
partly
here
,
but
more
fully
in
[
ii
](A48821-e4790-b)
ii
Dissert.
I.
There
he
married
the
daughter
of
K.
Da●…us
,
who
declared
him
his
Successor
in
his
Kingdoms
.
his
life
.
19.
But
as
for
Cyrus
.
with
King
Cyaxares's
leave
,
he
went
presently
to
see
his
Father
and
Mother
;
who
were
yet
living
in
Persia
,
but
[
k
](A48821-e4850-b)
k
Xenoph.
Cyrop
.
VIII
.
7.
it
seems
dyed
not
long
after
.
Thence
he
return'd
to
Media
,
where
King
Cyaxares
,
who
before
had
promised
Cyrus
to
give
him
his
only
daughter
and
Heir
,
now
,
probably
finding
himself
in
a
decaying
Condition
,
[
l
](A48821-e4900-b)
l
Ib.
VIII
.
5.
hasten'd
the
Marriage
;
and
declared
him
withall
to
be
his
Successor
in
all
his
Kingdoms
and
Dominions
.
They
were
then
,
by
the
Conquests
that
Cyrus
had
made
,
come
to
be
no
less
than
a
hundred
and
twenty
Provinces
;
[
m
](A48821-e4920-b)
m
Da●…
.
VI.
8
,
〈◊〉
,
15.
Dan.
VI.
I.
all
which
were
governed
at
that
time
by
the
Laws
of
the
MEDES
and
PERSIANS
.
But
here
it
may
be
observed
,
that
afterwards
,
when
Cyrus
had
added
some
Provinces
more
,
and
Aegypt
also
was
conquered
by
his
Son
Cambyses
;
then
,
in
the
time
of
K.
Ahasuerus
,
they
were
risen
to
the
number
of
CXXVII
Provinces
,
[
a
](A48821-e4990-b)
a
Esther
I.
3.
14.
18
Esther
I.
1
,
which
were
all
reckoned
into
the
Kingdom
of
B●…nsia
and
Media
,
v.
3
,
14
,
18.
and
were
governed
by
the
Laws
of
the
PERSIANS
and
the
MEDES
[
b
](A48821-e5030-b)
b
vers.
19.
v.
19.
20.
Thus
every
thing
came
to
pass
according
to
Daniel's
Dream
,
that
[
c
](A48821-e5080-b)
c
An.
553.
before
Christ
.
(
being
the
second
of
the
four
in
Dan.
VII
.
)
the
third
year
of
Belshazzar
,
together
with
the
Angel's
Interpretation
.
His
Dream
was
concerning
the
second
Monarchy
,
of
those
four
which
he
had
seen
like
Beasts
▪
coming
up
out
of
the
Sea
.
(d)
Dan.
VII
.
2.
There
this
second
appeared
like
a
Bear
,
[
e
](A48821-e5140-b)
e
—
vers.
6.
v.
6.
But
here
he
saw
it
in
a
m●…
different
figure
,
[
f
](A48821-e5150-b)
f
VIII
.
3.
Dan.
VIII
.
3.
like
a
Ram
with
two
borns
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●…han
the
other
,
and
the
higher
came
up
last
.
The
Angel
gi●…
〈◊〉
Interpretation
of
it
,
[
g
](A48821-e5180-b)
g
—
v.
20.
v.
20.
The
Ram
which
thou
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●…ns
,
are
the
Kings
of
Media
21.
It
was
now
the
Kingdom
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
[
h
](A48821-e5370-b)
h
Da●…
.
IX
.
1.
the
Text
saies
,
i●…
〈◊〉
the
first
year
of
DARIUS
of
the
Seed
of
th●…
Medes
,
who
〈◊〉
King
of
the
Realm
of
the
Chalde●…
.
We
have
seen
ho●…
〈◊〉
MADE
so
by
Cyrus
taking
that
City
,
in
the
night
whe●…
Belshazzar
was
slain
.
There
ended
the
XVII
years
of
King
Belshazzar's
reign
.
The
next
year
was
the
first
of
Cyrus's
Nine
years
[
i
](A48821-e5540-b)
i
Xen.
Cyropaed
.
VIII
.
The
OCCASION
of
God's
sending
Daniel
this
Prophecy
.
Xenophon
,
who
●…ckons
Two
years
of
the
〈◊〉
to
Darius
the
Sovereign
Prince
,
while
he
lived
;
and
only
the
other
seven
to
Cyrus
,
after
the
dea●…
of
K.
Darius
,
when
Cyrus
had
no
other
King
over
him
.
22.
Having
cleared
those
Historical
things
,
concerning
the
Person
to
whom
;
and
the
Time
when
,
this
Prophecy
was
given
;
it
remains
to
give
some
accoun●…
of
the
〈◊〉
of
it
:
which
must
be
something
very
extraord●…
,
as
the
Prophecy
it self
was
,
the
like
having
never
been
given
sin●…
the
Creation
.
23.
In
〈◊〉
con●…
of
the
Babylonian
Empire
,
which
was
indeed
Darius
Hy●…
.
24.
First
,
in
what
had
already
happened
,
according
to
the
Account
that
we
have
[
a
](A48821-e5700-b)
a
see
n.
15.
given
of
it
,
they
saw
the
fulfilling
of
that
Prophecy
of
Daniel
,
which
he
had
given
to
Belshazzar
but
a
few
hours
before
his
death
.
This
King
had
made
a
great
Feast
to
a
Thousand
of
his
Lords
,
and
other
great
men
,
which
no
doubt
was
the
same
that
,
as
[
b
](A48821-e5740-b)
b
Cyropaed
.
VII
.
Xenophon
tells
us
,
was
fatal
to
the
City
of
Babylon
;
and
also
to
him
and
his
Empire
.
Toward
the
end
of
that
alt
,
while
King
Belshazzar
was
[
c
](A48821-e5800-b)
c
Dan.
V.
10
,
11.
Queen
.
[
d
](A48821-e5820-b)
d
Herodot
.
I.
188.
Nitocris
,
)
minded
him
of
one
that
in
King
Nebuchadnezzar's
time
was
admired
for
his
knowledge
in
such
matters
.
Daniel
was
the
man
;
so
he
was
sent
for
in
hast
;
and
being
brought
in
before
the
King
,
at
his
Command
,
he
both
read
The
result
of
it
was
,
in
the
words
before
cited
,
[
e
](A48821-e5900-b)
e
Dan.
V.
28.
thy
Kingdom
is
divided
,
and
given
to
the
Medes
and
Persians
.
This
another
would
not
have
adventured
to
say
.
But
Daniel
had
a
greater
than
the
King
to
bear
him
out
;
and
knowing
this
,
he
shewed
himself
to
be
not
only
void
of
fear
,
but
above
those
rewards
,
as
high
as
they
were
,
that
had
been
offer'd
to
Him
,
as
well
as
to
those
others
before
him
.
Assoon
as
they
were
mentioned
to
him
,
he
immediately
refused
them
.
And
yet
afterwards
,
when
the
King
,
in
a
sort
of
drunken
bravery
,
would
needs
force
them
upon
him
;
he
took
them
,
as
publick
testimonies
of
his
doing
that
wonderful
thing
which
no
other
could
do
.
And
so
,
as
the
King
had
ordered
it
,
Proclamation
being
presently
made
,
all
the
Court
came
to
know
what
it
was
that
Daniel
had
Prophecied
,
some
hours
before
they
saw
the
first
step
of
the
Accomplishment
.
It
began
with
that
unhappy
King's
death
;
which
[
a
](A48821-e6000-b)
a
Dan.
V.
30.
In
that
very
night
BELSHAZZAR
King
of
the
Chaldeans
was
slain
.
25.
But
besides
this
Prophecy
;
which
,
being
made
so
publickly
26.
They
might
see
how
ne●…r
●…wo
hundred
years
since
,
upon
occasion
[
b
](A48821-e6210-b)
b
Esai
.
X.
5
,
&c.
Esaia
X.
5.
&c.
Then
how
he
went
on
to
denounce
the
like
against
the
Chaldeans
that
should
succeed
them
in
that
design
,
and
should
go
through
with
it
,
for
the
Punishment
of
God's
people
for
their
disobedience
.
The
Jews
in
Daniel's
time
had
in
their
hands
the
Burden
of
BABYLON
,
which
ESAIAH
did
see
XIII
.
1.
There
they
saw
it
foretold
how
God
would
lift
up
his
banner
against
Babylon
,
[
c
](A48821-e6320-b)
c
—
v.
2.
ver.
2.
gathering
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Nations
together
,
and
mustering
them
to
the
Battel
,
[
cc
](A48821-e6350-b)
cc
—
v.
4.
v.
4.
the
weapons
of
his
indignation
to
destroy
the
whole
land
[
d
](A48821-e6370-b)
d
—
v.
6.
v.
6.
But
particularly
,
as
it
hath
been
already
[
e
](A48821-e6380-b)
e
see
n.
12.
shewn
,
they
saw
that
God
would
stir
up
the
MEDES
against
Babylon
,
[
f
](A48821-e6410-b)
f
Esai
.
XIII
.
v.
17.
ver.
17.
It
hath
also
been
[
g
](A48821-e6430-b)
g
see
n.
13.
shewn
from
[
h
](A48821-e6440-b)
h
Esai
.
XXI
.
2.
Esaia
XXI
.
2.
that
the
Persians
were
to
come
in
the
head
of
this
Army
,
for
so
they
are
called
first
to
the
Service
,
Go
up
O
ELAM
,
besiege
O
MEDIA
;
which
Prophecy
given
so
many
Ages
since
,
the
Jews
now
saw
fulfilled
by
the
Armies
of
CYRUS
,
and
DARIUS
.
So
again
[
i
](A48821-e6480-b)
i
XLI
25.
Esaia
XLI
.
25.
God
says
of
both
these
together
,
I
have
made
my
Levies
from
the
North
,
and
one
shall
come
from
the
East
to
Babylon
.
Media
is
on
the
North
,
and
Persia
on
the
East
of
it
.
But
it
was
he
on
the
East
,
namely
CYRUS
,
that
was
fittest
for
this
Service
;
and
therefore
he
is
called
to
it
particularly
,
[
k
](A48821-e6530-b)
k
XLI
2.
&
XLVI
.
11.
Esaia
XLI
.
2
and
XLVI
.
11.
His
people
the
Porsians
,
who
chiefly
worshipped
the
Sun
,
were
above
that
sort
of
Idolatry
of
the
Chaldeans
,
[
l
](A48821-e6570-b)
l
Herodot
.
I.
131.
that
worshipped
the
Images
of
Dead
men
.
The
chief
of
their
Deities
were
Bel
and
Nebo
,
[
m
](A48821-e6610-b)
m
Esai
.
XLVI
.
1.
Esaia
XLVI
.
1.
The
first
of
these
two
was
certainly
the
Founder
,
the
other
(
perhaps
Nabonassar
,
)
the
Restorer
of
that
Monarchy
.
But
their
adored
Images
of
Gold
and
Silver
[
n
](A48821-e6660-b)
n
Esai
.
XLVI
6.
ver.
6.
were
to
those
Persians
no
more
than
so
much
old
plate
.
They
would
make
no
scruple
to
break
them
in
pieces
,
and
carry
them
away
,
[
o
](A48821-e6690-b)
o
XLVI
.
1
,
6.
Esaia
XLVI
.
1.
There
seemed
to
be
another
God
of
that
sort
,
that
had
been
deified
since
Esaiah's
time
;
That
was
Merodach
,
who
was
also
to
go
with
the
other
[
a
](A48821-e6730-b)
a
Ier.
L.
2.
Ierem.
L.
2.
But
this
belongs
to
another
Prophecy
which
ought
to
be
consider'd
by
it self
.
27.
It
is
that
long
Prophecy
against
Babylon
Ierem.
L.
and
LI.
[
b
](A48821-e6900-b)
b
Ier.
L.
4
—
8
&
v.
19
,
20.
&
LI.
5
,
10.
Ierem.
L.
4
—
8
and
19
,
20
&
LI.
5
,
10.
It
is
plain
from
[
c
](A48821-e6930-b)
c
Ezra
III.
12
,
13.
Ezra
III.
12.
13.
that
many
of
the
Jews
,
to
whom
this
prophecy
was
given
,
lived
to
see
the
fulfilling
of
it
to
a
tittle
;
save
only
the
utter
Desolation
of
that
City
and
Country
,
which
was
then
foretold
,
and
has
been
long
since
fulfilled
,
as
Travellers
see
it
at
this
Day
.
28.
But
they
saw
then
in
Daniel's
time
,
first
the
Assembly
of
great
Nations
come
up
against
Babylon
[
d
](A48821-e7010-b)
d
Ier.
L.
9.
Ierm
.
L.
9.
It
was
[
e
](A48821-e7040-b)
e
L.
41.
&
LI.
48.
foretold
they
,
should
come
out
of
the
North
,
L.
41
and
LI.
48.
The
Medes
did
so
,
and
those
other
Nations
mentioned
,
[
ee
](A48821-e7070-b)
ee
LI.
27.
Ierem.
LI
,
27.
whose
Kings
,
being
subject
to
the
Median
King
,
are
therefore
[
f
](A48821-e7100-b)
f
LI.
11
,
28.
called
Kings
of
the
Medes
,
Ierem.
LI.
11.
28.
That
the
Median
should
come
himself
,
it
is
not
said
;
but
that
there
[
g
](A48821-e7130-b)
g
v.
27.
should
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
chief
Captain
,
or
General
over
them
,
v.
27
,
attended
with
Troops
of
horse
,
bristled
like
Caterpillars
,
that
is
Archers
,
as
we
[
h
](A48821-e7180-b)
h
see
n.
13.
have
explained
it
.
These
Troops
now
appeared
to
be
Persians
;
and
their
Prince
Cyrus
,
who
came
in
the
head
of
them
,
[
i
](A48821-e7210-b)
i
Ier.
L.
42.
LI.
27.
had
the
Command
of
all
this
Army
,
Ierem.
L.
42.
LI.
27.
The
Jews
now
saw
what
a
Spoil
all
these
Troops
made
in
Chaldea
,
as
was
[
k
](A48821-e7270-b)
k
L.
10.
foretold
,
Ierem.
L.
10.
how
they
[
l
](A48821-e7290-b)
l
v.
21
,
23
,
24
,
28.
wasted
,
and
utterly
destroyed
all
the
Countrey
,
v.
21.
up
to
Babylon
it self
,
v.
23
,
24
,
28.
and
also
[
m
](A48821-e7320-b)
m
v.
29.
encamped
against
that
City
round
about
v.
29.
Now
they
saw
the
Sword
upon
the
Chaldeans
,
and
on
the
people
of
Babylon
,
on
them
of
all
ranks
and
conditions
;
as
was
[
n
](A48821-e7360-b)
n
v.
35
,
36
,
37.
foretold
,
v.
35.
36.
37.
At
last
they
came
to
see
[
o
](A48821-e7370-b)
o
v.
38.
the
waters
gone
from
about
Babylon
v.
38.
[
a
](A48821-e7400-b)
a
LI.
36.
her
Sea
dried
up
.
LI.
36.
which
was
perhaps
the
great
pool
of
Queen
Nitocris
.
29.
This
last
thing
is
placed
next
before
the
Destruction
of
that
[
b
](A48821-e7460-b)
b
see
〈◊〉
.
15.
we
have
shewn
from
the
ancient
Historians
,
the
River
Euphrates
being
let
out
,
and
the
[
c
](A48821-e7480-b)
c
Herodot
.
I.
191.
Chanel
of
it
made
fordable
,
so
that
the
water
thereof
came
not
up
above
the
middle
of
the
thigh
,
which
was
all
brought
to
pass
in
one
Evening
;
then
the
Persians
went
down
into
the
Chanel
,
and
waded
through
it
;
making
their
way
with
fire
and
sword
into
the
City
.
So
that
,
as
[
d
](A48821-e7510-b)
d
Herod
.
ibid.
Herodotus
saies
,
both
ends
of
it
were
taken
,
before
they
in
the
middle
of
the
City
knew
any
thing
of
it
.
But
it
was
from
the
End
,
●…t
which
they
first
enter'd
,
that
the
news
came
to
the
Court
.
The
●…ophet
foretold
it
would
be
so
,
in
[
e
](A48821-e7560-b)
e
Ier.
LI.
31.
these
words
Ierem.
LI.
31.
one
post
shall
run
to
meet
another
,
and
one
messenger
to
meet
another
,
to
shew
the
King
of
Babylon
that
his
City
is
taken
at
one
end
.
It
seems
he
was
asleep
,
and
was
waken'd
with
the
news
.
For
as
[
f
](A48821-e7600-b)
f
Xenoph.
Cyrop
.
VII
.
5.
Xenophon
saies
,
when
a
party
of
them
that
best
knew
the
Place
,
being
detached
by
Cyrus
for
that
purpose
,
had
broken
into
the
Royal
Palace
,
there
[
g
](A48821-e7640-b)
g
they
found
him
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
lb.
they
found
the
King
got
up
on
his
Legs
,
and
having
drawn
his
Sword
to
defend
himself
.
But
,
as
Xenophon
further
saies
,
they
soon
dispatched
him
,
and
those
,
that
were
with
him
;
or
,
as
the
Prophet
words
it
,
they
laid
him
to
sleep
again
,
and
that
[
h
](A48821-e7700-b)
h
Ier.
LI.
39
,
57.
for
ever
,
Jerem.
LI.
39
,
57.
30.
In
this
last
Instance
they
saw
how
true
it
was
which
the
Nebucadnezzar
,
and
his
Son
,
and
his
Son's
Son
,
[
i
](A48821-e7790-b)
i
Ier.
XXVII
.
7.
Jerem
▪
XXVII
.
7.
This
Prophecy
of
Ieremiah's
was
written
in
the
first
year
of
King
Nebucadnezzar
[
k
](A48821-e7830-b)
k
v.
1.
XXVII
.
1.
The
Jews
now
living
when
Daniel
writ
this
,
had
seen
that
Empire
,
after
Nebucadnezzar's
death
[
l
](A48821-e7860-b)
l
Ios.
An●…
.
X.
1●…
.
continued
in
his
Son
Evil-Merodach
:
and
in
Belshazzar
,
who
was
his
Son's
Son
,
[
m
](A48821-e7920-b)
m
Dan.
V
▪
11
,
28.
Dan
,
V.
11
,
28.
they
saw
how
God
had
made
an
end
of
that
Empire
.
They
saw
many
other
things
happen
,
which
they
could
not
but
observe
to
be
exactly
the
same
that
had
been
foretold
in
those
Prophecies
which
they
found
recorded
in
their
Scriptures
.
31.
But
above
all
the
rest
,
when
they
saw
that
City
of
Babylon
Cyrus
▪
they
could
not
but
remember
what
was
written
of
such
a
one
in
their
Scriptures
,
above
a
hundred
years
before
this
Cyrus
was
born
.
It
was
[
n
](A48821-e8040-b)
n
Esai
.
XLI
.
2.
foretold
by
the
Prophet
Esaia
XLI
.
2.
That
God
would
raise
up
a
Righteous
man
from
the
East
;
and
again
,
in
a
Prophecy
against
Babylon
,
[
o
](A48821-e8090-b)
o
XLVI
.
1.
Esaia
XLVI
.
1.
that
he
would
call
a
bird
of
Prey
,
a
fighting
Prince
,
[
p
](A48821-e8120-b)
p
v.
10.
from
the
East
v.
10.
that
God
would
give
the
Nations
before
him
,
and
make
him
rule
over
Kings
;
that
they
should
[
q
](A48821-e8150-b)
q
XLI
.
2.
be
dust
to
his
Sword
,
and
driven
stubble
to
his
Bow●…
;
they
could
not
but
observe
,
how
God
laid
such
weight
on
these
Prophecies
,
that
he
challenged
them
of
Babylon
to
produce
any
such
predictions
as
these
;
that
had
been
given
out
so
long
before
,
by
any
of
their
Gods
,
which
the
Goldsmiths
had
made
,
and
the
Carpenters
set
up
,
for
them
to
worship
[
a
](A48821-e8180-b)
a
XLI
.
7.
XLVI
.
6
,
7.
and
him
coming
from
the
North
,
Esaia
XLI
.
7.
XLVI
.
6
,
7.
32.
In
the
former
of
these
Prophecies
,
XLI
.
25.
there
is
added
something
more
of
that
Eastern
Prince
,
that
he
should
come
immediately
[
b
](A48821-e8220-b)
b
XLI
.
25.
out
of
the
North
,
(
and
so
Cyrus
did
come
from
the
North
against
Babylon
,
)
this
is
not
only
introduced
with
such
a
Challenge
,
in
these
words
,
[
c
](A48821-e8270-b)
c
v.
22.
23.
shew
the
things
that
are
to
come
hereafter
,
that
we
may
know
that
ye
are
Gods
v.
22.
23
,
but
also
it
follows
,
[
d
](A48821-e8290-b)
d
v.
26.
v.
26.
who
has
declared
from
the
beginning
that
we
may
know
?
&c.
So
again
in
the
[
e
](A48821-e8310-b)
e
XLVI
.
9.
other
Prophecy
,
Esaia
XLVI
.
9.
10.
God
assumes
the
whole
Glory
to
himself
;
not
only
of
foretelling
what
shall
be
,
Declaring
the
End
from
the
Beginning
,
and
from
ancient
times
the
things
that
are
not
yet
come
to
pass
,
but
also
of
bringing
them
to
pass
in
the
time
that
he
had
prefixed
;
saying
,
my
Counsel
shall
stand
,
and
I
will
do
all
my
pleasure
.
33.
But
that
which
God
chiefly
insists
on
,
as
a
most
clear
Demonstration
[
f
](A48821-e8390-b)
f
1.
Kin.
XIII
.
2.
at
Bethel
,
1
Kings
XIII
.
2.
And
God
having
raised
up
Iosiah
,
and
made
this
Prophecy
known
to
him
,
he
came
thither
to
Bethel
,
and
ordered
every
thing
to
be
done
according
to
that
Prophecy
.
In
like
manner
now
God
declared
that
he
would
raise
up
a
King
named
Cyrus
,
to
deliver
his
people
out
of
the
Babylonian
Captivity
,
and
to
order
the
building
of
his
Temple
at
Ierusalem
,
[
g
](A48821-e8470-b)
g
Esai
.
XLIV
.
28.
Esaia
XLIV
.
28.
saying
of
CYRUS
,
he
is
my
shepherd
,
and
shall
perform
all
my
pleasure
.
God
declares
that
by
his
performing
of
this
he
would
evidently
prove
that
he
was
the
only
true
God
.
[
h
](A48821-e8520-b)
h
v.
24
—
27.
v.
24
—
27.
Again
[
i
](A48821-e8530-b)
i
XLV
.
1.
Esay
XLV
.
1.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
JEHOVAH
to
his
Anointed
,
to
CYRUS
,
whom
I
have
enabled
to
conquer
Cities
and
Kingdoms
;
this
I
doe
,
that
thou
mayst
know
that
I
who
call
thee
by
thy
Name
am
the
God
of
Israel
.
34.
That
Cyrus
did
know
this
,
it
appears
by
the
Edict
he
put
forth
[
k
](A48821-e8620-b)
k
Ann.
536.
before
Christ
.
first
year
of
his
Reign
over
Babylon
,
[
l
](A48821-e8650-b)
l
Ezra
I.
1.
Ezra
I.
1.
It
was
the
year
in
which
K.
Darius
dyed
,
[
m
](A48821-e8690-b)
m
Ann.
606.
before
Christ
.
that
was
the
70th
year
from
the
fourth
of
Iehoiakim
,
according
to
Ieremy's
Prophecies
[
n
](A48821-e8730-b)
n
Ie●…
.
XXV
.
1
,
10.
XXV
.
1
,
10.
In
the
preamble
of
this
Edict
Cyrus
declared
,
that
JEHOVAH
▪
the
God
of
Heaven
(
so
called
in
opposition
to
Idols
)
had
given
him
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Earth
,
and
charged
him
(
even
CYRUS
by
Name
)
to
build
him
an
house
at
Ierusalem
.
So
great
,
and
so
wise
a
man
,
as
he
was
,
would
never
have
said
this
to
the
honour
of
a
God
whom
neither
he
nor
his
Forefathers
had
known
;
and
whom
he
now
knew
to
be
the
God
of
no
other
but
a
Conquer'd
people
,
that
were
come
to
be
his
vassals
,
and
slaves
.
Especially
,
he
would
not
have
said
it
in
such
a
publick
Act
as
this
was
:
if
he
had
not
Read
what
was
written
of
himself
in
those
Prophecies
;
and
if
those
Prophecies
themselves
had
not
been
so
well
attested
to
him
,
that
he
could
have
no
reason
to
doubt
,
but
that
they
were
of
that
Age
in
which
they
were
pretended
to
be
written
.
35.
It
is
not
to
be
imagined
that
Daniel
had
not
read
all
those
[
a
](A48821-e8940-b)
a
see
n.
18
,
19.
already
shewn
.
36.
There
being
no
appearance
all
this
while
of
any
thing
done
[
b
](A48821-e9000-b)
b
Dan.
IX
.
2.
Dan.
IX
.
2.
He
knew
and
was
fully
assured
,
that
the
time
of
their
Deliverance
was
not
far
off
;
but
he
had
a
Mind
to
know
how
much
longer
they
were
to
wait
for
it
.
And
where
should
he
look
to
find
this
,
but
in
those
Prophecies
of
Scripture
that
set
forth
the
time
during
which
they
were
to
be
in
Captivity
?
There
are
two
such
Prophecies
in
the
Collection
of
Ieremy's
writings
.
We
call
that
whole
Collection
the
Book
of
JEREMY
;
but
the
Prophet
himself
called
each
of
these
Prophecies
,
a
BOOK
.
And
in
two
of
these
BOOKS
there
is
express
mention
of
a
time
of
seventy
years
,
which
God
had
prefixed
for
two
very
different
purposes
.
One
was
for
the
duration
of
the
Babylonian
Empire
:
the
other
was
for
the
time
of
his
people's
Captivity
.
We
shall
speak
of
both
these
particularly
.
37.
The
first
of
these
was
the
BOOK
,
which
Jeremy
.
prophecyed
against
all
the
Nations
therein
named
,
[
c
](A48821-e9140-b)
c
Ier.
XXV
.
13.
Ierem.
XXV
.
14.
There
it
is
said
,
these
Nations
shall
serve
the
King
of
Babylon
70
years
:
and
it
shall
come
to
pass
,
when
70
years
are
ACCOMPLISHED
,
that
I
will
punish
the
King
of
Babylon
,
and
that
Nation
,
saith
the
Lord
,
[
d
](A48821-e9200-b)
d
v.
11
,
12.
v.
11
,
12.
The
Time
spoken
of
in
this
Prophecy
should
begin
[
e
](A48821-e9210-b)
e
Ann.
607.
before
Christ
.
in
the
third
year
of
Iehoiakim
:
for
then
it
was
,
that
Nebucadnezzar
came
up
against
[
f
](A48821-e9250-b)
f
Dan.
I.
1.
Ierusalem
,
and
besieged
it
,
Dan.
I.
1.
This
time
being
reckon'd
by
Chaldee
years
,
whereof
70
are
very
near
[
*
](A48821-e9290-b)
*
see
DISSERT
III.
equal
to
69
Iulian
,
must
necessarily
expire
in
the
first
year
of
King
Darius
.
And
so
it
came
to
pass
;
for
in
[
a
](A48821-e9320-b)
a
Ann.
538.
before
Christ
.
that
very
year
,
those
70
years
being
ACCOMPLISHED
,
God
did
punish
Belshazzar
King
of
Babylon
,
and
his
Nation
,
as
it
hath
been
already
shewn
.
38.
The
other
(
a
)
BOOK
(
for
so
it
is
called
in
the
Original
)
[
b
](A48821-e9390-b)
b
Ier.
XXIX
.
II.
that
after
LXX
weeks
,
he
would
bring
back
his
Captive
people
.
Epistle
which
Ieremy
sent
from
Ierusalem
to
his
Brethren
that
were
in
the
Babylonian
Captivity
.
In
this
Epistle
,
among
other
things
,
the
Prophet
saies
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
,
AFTER
70
years
be
ACCOMPLISHED
at
Babylon
,
I
will
visit
you
,
and
perform
my
Good
Word
towards
you
,
in
Causing
you
to
return
to
this
place
,
[
c
](A48821-e9470-b)
c
Ier.
XXIX
.
v.
10.
v.
10.
It
was
in
the
fourth
year
of
Iehoiakim
that
Nebucadnezzar
smote
the
Army
of
Pharaoh
Necho
,
King
of
Aegypt
at
Charchemish
,
[
d
](A48821-e9550-b)
d
Ier.
XLVI
.
1.
Ierem.
XL.
VI.
1.
And
then
it
was
that
he
took
Ierusalem
,
and
brought
Iehoiakim
under
Tribute
,
[
e
](A48821-e9600-b)
e
XXV
.
1.
Ierem.
XXV
.
1.
At
which
time
also
he
carryed
away
Daniel
,
and
many
others
,
together
with
a
great
part
of
the
Vessels
of
the
Temple
,
to
Babylon
.
[
f
](A48821-e9640-b)
f
Dan.
I.
2.
II
Chron.
XXXVI
.
7.
Dan.
I.
2.
2
Chron.
XXXVI
.
7.
In
that
[
g
](A48821-e9690-b)
g
Ann.
606.
before
Christ
.
fourth
year
of
Iehoiakim
was
the
beginning
of
the
70
years
of
Captivity
;
which
years
,
according
to
that
Prophecy
,
must
be
ACCOMPLISHED
at
Babylon
.
There
were
just
so
many
Chaldee
years
from
the
fourth
of
Iehoiakim
till
[
h
](A48821-e9740-b)
h
Ann.
537.
before
Christ
.
the
second
year
of
year
of
Darius
inclusively
.
And
AFTER
these
70
years
were
ACCOMPLISHED
,
then
God
was
to
visit
his
people
,
and
to
cause
them
to
return
to
Ierusalem
:
accordingly
this
came
to
pass
in
the
first
year
of
Cyrus
.
[
i
](A48821-e9800-b)
i
Ezra
I.
1.
Ezra
I.
1.
39.
That
there
were
just
70
Chaldee
years
from
the
third
year
of
[
k
](A48821-e9910-b)
k
Dissert.
III.
afterwards
shewn
in
the
proper
place
.
The
mean
while
,
by
what
has
been
said
,
th●…
Read●…r
●…ay
understand
that
which
[
l
](A48821-e9920-b)
l
Dan.
IX
.
2.
Daniel
saith
,
IX
.
2.
In
the
●…st
year
of
HIS
,
that
is
,
of
K.
DARIUS'S
Reign
,
I
Daniel
understood
by
[
m
](A48821-e9980-b)
m
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
BOOKS
,
the
number
of
the
years
whereof
the
word
of
the
Lord
came
to
Jeremiah
the
Prophet
,
that
he
would
Accomplish
70
years
in
the
Desolation
of
Jerusalem
.
40.
By
these
[
n
](A48821-e10030-b)
n
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
He
saw
the
second
year
near
past
,
but
nothing
done
for
his
People
;
BOOKS
,
or
Prophecies
,
Daniel
understood
now
,
in
the
first
year
of
DARIUS
,
that
his
People
were
within
a
year
,
or
little
more
,
of
being
restored
from
their
Captivity
.
And
though
,
at
this
time
,
he
was
for
his
own
part
in
a
most
prosperous
and
flourishing
Condition
,
[
o
](A48821-e10060-b)
o
Dan.
VI.
2
,
3.
Dan.
VI.
2
,
3.
such
as
drew
upon
him
the
Envy
of
them
that
were
the
Chief
men
about
King
Darius
,
[
p
](A48821-e10100-b)
p
v.
4.
&c.
v.
4
,
&c.
yet
he
considered
not
Himself
,
nor
any
thing
that
he
enjoyed
,
nor
any
thing
that
could
happen
to
him
.
All
his
thoughts
were
taken
up
with
those
Promises
of
God
,
concerning
his
people's
Deliverance
,
and
especially
the
building
of
the
Temple
at
Ierusalem
.
41.
These
Promises
being
made
without
any
Condition
,
God
was
[
a
](A48821-e10160-b)
a
I●…
.
XXIX
.
12
,
13
,
14.
in
the
Prophecy
it self
to
charge
them
with
this
Condition
;
that
whosoever
would
receive
any
benefit
by
them
should
obtain
it
by
Prayer
,
he
should
not
have
it
otherwise
.
This
God
had
expresly
[
b
](A48821-e10180-b)
b
—
vers.
1●…
.
required
of
his
people
v.
12.
Then
shall
you
call
upon
me
,
and
you
shall
go
and
pray
unto
me
▪
and
I
will
hearken
unto
you
.
And
you
shall
seek
me
,
and
find
me
,
when
you
shall
search
for
me
with
all
your
Heart
.
And
I
will
be
found
of
you
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
I
will
turn
your
Captivity
,
&c.
42.
It
is
more
likely
that
also
at
this
time
his
People
having
been
[
c
](A48821-e10230-b)
c
Dan.
IX
.
3
,
4.
Dan.
IX
▪
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
43.
First
,
as
for
Daniel's
Fast
on
this
occa●…
〈◊〉
●…rs
to
have
[
d
](A48821-e10280-b)
d
Dan.
X.
2
,
3.
in
the
third
year
of
Cyrus
,
Dan.
X.
2
,
3.
That
was
not
so
properly
a
fast
,
as
a
MOURNING
for
three
full
weeks
v.
3.
that
is
for
[
e
](A48821-e10320-b)
e
—
1.
13.
one
and
twenty
days
together
,
v.
13.
All
which
time
he
eat
no
[
f
](A48821-e10350-b)
f
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
pleasant
Victuals
:
particularly
,
no
flesh
,
nor
wine
came
into
his
mouth
;
nor
did
he
[
*
](A48821-e10390-b)
*
The
Persians
used
to
anoint
themselves
every
day
,
delicately
and
profusely
.
P●…in
.
Nat.
Hist.
XIII
.
1.
Anoint
himself
;
he
used
no
manner
of
delicacy
.
But
then
he
kept
his
Fast
,
as
devout
people
do
among
us
,
their
Passion
week
▪
or
as
many
do
their
whole
Lent
,
as
well
here
,
as
in
other
Countreys
.
But
this
one
days
Fast
,
on
this
solemn
occasion
,
was
joined
with
[
g
](A48821-e10440-b)
g
Dan.
IX
.
〈◊〉
.
Sackcloth
and
Ashes
v.
3.
These
are
higher
expressions
of
●…row
than
were
used
in
any
ordinary
Fast.
They
were
such
〈◊〉
King
of
Ninive
used
,
for
the
averting
of
the
Judgements
of
God
▪
〈◊〉
were
denounced
by
the
Prophet
[
h
](A48821-e10480-b)
h
〈◊〉
III.
6.
Ionas
against
him
and
his
people
,
Ionas
III.
6.
Whether
he
did
it
by
the
Prophet's
advice
,
or
out
of
a
meer
natural
sense
of
Religion
.
In
like
manner
did
[
i
](A48821-e10520-b)
i
E●…
.
IV.
1
▪
2
,
3.
Mordecai
,
and
many
other
of
the
Jews
,
afflict
their
souls
for
the
Sins
of
their
People
,
when
they
were
at
the
very
brink
of
Destruction
.
Daniel
now
did
the
same
,
he
sought
the
Lord
by
prayer
,
with
[
a
](A48821-e10570-b)
a
Dan.
IX
.
1
▪
2
,
3.
Fasting
,
and
Sackcloth
,
and
Ashes
,
out
of
a
holy
fear
,
lest
his
people
by
their
Sins
should
obstruct
their
approaching
Deliverance
.
44.
In
the
next
place
,
as
to
Daniel's
Prayer
,
here
are
several
things
[
b
](A48821-e10630-b)
b
Tract
.
IV.
place
,
was
at
one
of
the
Hours
of
Prayer
;
and
particularly
at
the
Ninth
Hour
,
which
was
the
time
of
the
[
c
](A48821-e10640-b)
c
Dan.
IX
.
21.
Evening
Sacrifice
.
Secondly
,
The
Ceremonies
that
he
used
in
his
Devotions
:
of
these
here
is
nothing
expressed
,
but
only
this
,
which
Daniel
saies
of
himself
,
v.
3.
[
d
](A48821-e10680-b)
d
Dan.
IX
.
3.
I
set
my
face
unto
the
Lord
God
;
meaning
thereby
,
towards
the
Ruins
of
the
Temple
of
God
at
Ierusalem
,
as
he
shews
[
e
](A48821-e10720-b)
e
Dan.
VI.
10.
v.
Grotium
in
●…oc
.
elsewhere
,
Dan.
VI.
10.
Thirdly
,
The
Substance
of
his
Prayer
.
This
he
[
f
](A48821-e10760-b)
f
IX
.
20.
divides
in
two
parts
▪
the
Confession
of
his
Sins
,
and
his
People's
;
and
his
Supplication
to
God
;
IX
.
20.
Before
all
,
he
begins
with
an
[
g
](A48821-e10790-b)
g
vers.
4.
Address
to
God
,
the
same
that
was
afterwards
used
by
[
h
](A48821-e10800-b)
h
Neh.
I.
5.
Nehemiah
in
his
Prayer
on
a
like
occasion
.
His
Confession
of
Sins
,
we
shall
[
i
](A48821-e10830-b)
i
Tract
V.
shew
,
he
also
begins
with
a
[
k
](A48821-e10840-b)
k
Dan.
IX
.
5.
set
Form
;
composed
by
King
[
l
](A48821-e10860-b)
l
Ps.
CVI.
6.
David
,
and
prescribed
by
his
Son
[
m
](A48821-e10880-b)
m
〈◊〉
Kin.
VIII
.
47.
Solomon
to
the
used
by
God's
People
when
they
should
be
in
Captivity
,
as
〈◊〉
were
now
in
Daniel's
time
.
45.
But
for
these
Circumstantial
things
;
the
use
of
set
forms
of
[
n
](A48821-e10940-b)
n
Tract
.
IV.
&
V.
Tracts
that
are
to
follow
in
the
end
of
this
work
.
As
to
our
present
business
,
it
will
be
sufficient
to
observe
those
things
in
Daniel's
Prayer
to
which
the
Angel
plainly
refers
in
any
part
of
his
Answer
,
but
especially
in
the
words
of
this
Prophecy
.
46.
In
the
first
place
,
whosoever
reads
Daniel's
Prayer
,
and
well
[
o
](A48821-e10990-b)
o
see
〈◊〉
.
1
,
2
,
3.
before
,
the
Angel
that
brought
him
this
Prophecy
,
told
him
in
his
Preface
to
it
,
that
he
was
GREATLY
▪
B●…LOVED
OF
GOD.
47.
First
,
to
speak
of
his
Humility
.
Throughout
the
first
part
of
[
a
](A48821-e11020-b)
a
Dan.
IX
.
4.
MY
CONFESSION
,
v.
4.
And
so
at
last
,
all
the
matters
of
his
Confession
,
he
summs
up
in
these
words
,
I
was
confessing
MY
SIN
,
and
the
Sin
of
my
people
Israel
.
He
speaks
as
if
he
had
been
the
Chief
Sinner
of
Israel
;
He
[
b
](A48821-e11070-b)
b
Ezek.
XIV
.
14
,
20.
see
Dissert.
I.
whom
,
[
*
](A48821-e11090-b)
*
See
Usser
.
Ann.
594.
before
Christ
:
and
remember
this
Prayer
was
I●…o
D●…ll
,
that
is
,
in
the
year
before
Christ
537
;
near
threescore
years
after
that
Prophecy
.
above
fifty
years
before
,
all
they
that
were
then
in
Captivity
with
him
at
Babylon
looked
upon
as
so
great
a
Saint
,
that
they
hoped
to
be
delivered
on
the
account
of
his
Holiness
.
48.
In
the
second
part
of
his
Prayer
,
which
he
calls
his
Supplication
to
God
;
first
,
as
to
the
Matters
he
had
to
ask
in
it
,
this
holy
man
was
so
intent
on
the
concernments
of
his
People
,
that
he
quite
left
out
himself
,
as
if
he
were
not
worth
thinking
of
.
It
may
indeed
seem
as
if
he
had
not
any
thing
to
ask
for
himself
;
being
then
as
great
as
the
greatest
King
in
the
World
could
make
him
,
in
his
worldly
condition
.
But
besides
,
he
could
have
no
concernment
himself
in
that
which
he
was
chiefly
to
ask
for
his
People
.
His
great
suit
for
them
was
that
God
would
put
an
end
to
their
Captivity
,
that
they
might
return
to
their
own
Land
.
But
that
was
above
[
c
](A48821-e11170-b)
c
Ezra
VII
.
9.
four
months
Journey
,
too
much
for
a
Man
of
his
Age
,
being
then
above
[
d
](A48821-e11190-b)
d
See
Dissert.
I.
Ninety
years
old
.
Yet
now
,
at
this
age
,
being
first
Minister
of
State
in
that
great
Empire
he
underwent
perhaps
a
greater
toil
,
for
his
People's
sake
,
than
that
Journey
would
have
been
.
And
he
continued
in
it
,
[
e
](A48821-e11200-b)
e
Dan.
VI.
28.
even
till
King
Cyrus's
time
.
It
was
four
years
at
least
,
till
the
third
year
of
Cyrus
;
after
which
God
was
pleased
to
give
him
his
dismission
.
[
f
](A48821-e11240-b)
f
Dan.
XII
.
12
,
13.
Dan.
XII
.
12
,
13.
His
Zeal
for
God's
Glory
will
appear
in
the
Arguments
that
he
uses
in
his
Prayer
,
which
we
shall
presently
come
to
consider
.
49.
But
first
,
something
more
must
be
said
of
the
Persons
,
and
[
g
](A48821-e11320-b)
g
Dissert.
I.
had
seen
in
their
Glory
,
in
the
end
of
King
Iosiah's
Reign
,
though
he
was
very
young
at
that
time
.
But
Ierusalem
he
could
never
forget
,
nor
no
Captive
at
Babylon
could
,
that
had
read
those
passionate
words
in
[
h
](A48821-e11360-b)
h
Ps
,
CXXXVII
.
5
,
6.
King
David's
beloved
City
.
Ps.
CXXXVII
.
50.
The
Royal
Psalmist
himself
could
not
but
have
a
vehement
affection
[
i
](A48821-e11400-b)
i
See
Ps.
CXXII
.
for
that
City
,
on
many
accounts
.
It
was
that
which
he
,
having
taken
it
from
the
Iebusites
,
first
made
the
Royal
Seat
of
his
Kingdom
:
afterwards
,
having
brought
the
Ark
of
God
thither
,
he
made
it
the
Mother-Church
of
all
Israel
:
and
to
perpetuate
that
Privilege
to
it
,
he
would
have
built
a
Temple
there
for
the
God
of
Israel
,
but
that
God
made
him
leave
the
doing
of
that
to
his
Son
Solomon
.
But
without
that
Addition
,
the
City
alone
David
called
[
a
](A48821-e11450-b)
a
Ps.
XLVIII
.
1.
the
holy
Mountain
of
God
,
Ps.
XLVIII
.
1.
And
so
did
Daniel
in
this
[
b
](A48821-e11480-b)
b
Dan.
IX
.
16
,
24.
Prayer
,
v.
16.
which
the
Angel
refers
to
,
vers.
24.
It
was
the
City
of
Ierusalem
that
was
called
the
holy
Mountain
by
God
himself
,
Zech.
VIII
.
3.
Now
indeed
it
was
nothing
but
a
Mountain
of
Rubbish
,
without
either
Houses
or
Walls
.
It
was
as
David
foresaw
it
would
be
,
a
heap
of
Ruins
without
any
Inhabitant
;
and
he
made
several
[
*
](A48821-e11540-b)
*
Ps.
LXXIV
.
LXXIX
,
LXXX
,
CII
,
CVI
,
CXXXVII
,
all
,
or
most
of
them
:
see
Tract
.
V.
Psalms
for
it
,
when
it
should
be
in
that
condition
.
One
of
those
Psalms
,
Ps.
CVI.
it
may
reasonably
be
presumed
Daniel
had
in
his
mind
,
when
he
used
the
[
c
](A48821-e11560-b)
c
Ps.
CVI.
6.
words
of
it
in
his
Prayer
.
51.
It
may
well
be
enquired
,
what
the
reason
should
be
,
why
[
d
](A48821-e11600-b)
d
Dan.
IX
.
7
,
12
,
16
,
18
,
19.
often
of
the
City
of
Ierusalem
that
lay
then
in
ruines
;
and
scarce
[
†
](A48821-e11630-b)
†
The
Onely
mention
of
the
Temple
in
Daniel's
prayer
vers.
17.
where
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
thy
holy
place
,
is
render'd
the
Sanctuary
:
But
some
take
that
to
be
the
same
which
the
Angel
calls
thy
holy
City
,
vers.
24.
once
mentions
the
Temple
of
God
which
was
in
the
same
condition
.
This
deserves
to
be
thought
of
so
much
the
more
,
because
the
Angel
in
his
Answer
to
Daniel
,
takes
[
e
](A48821-e11700-b)
e
vers.
24.
notice
of
his
praying
for
his
holy
City
,
and
in
his
Prophecy
tells
him
of
a
[
f
](A48821-e11720-b)
f
Dan.
IX
.
25.
Commandment
that
there
would
be
for
the
building
of
Ierusalem
;
upon
which
the
Wall
should
be
built
,
and
the
Street
;
but
the
Angel
saith
nothing
of
the
Temple
in
his
Answer
,
nor
promiseth
any
thing
of
it
in
his
Prophecy
.
But
at
last
,
[
g
](A48821-e11780-b)
g
〈◊〉
vers.
26.
where
he
speaks
of
the
death
of
the
Messias
,
he
saies
that
after
that
,
both
the
City
and
the
Temple
should
be
destroyed
.
In
these
last
words
it
was
plainly
implyed
that
there
was
a
Temple
to
be
built
,
for
there
was
none
in
being
at
,
the
time
of
this
Prophecy
:
and
it
must
be
Built
before
it
could
be
destroyed
.
But
there
was
no
Promise
of
this
.
52.
Now
the
reason
of
Daniel's
saying
so
little
of
the
Temple
,
[
h
](A48821-e11880-b)
h
Esaia
XLIV
.
28.
it
is
He
that
shall
perform
all
my
pleasure
;
saying
to
Ierusalem
,
thou
shalt
be
built
;
and
to
the
Temple
,
thy
Foundation
shall
be
laid
.
53.
It
was
little
more
than
a
year
after
this
that
King
Darius
[
i
](A48821-e11950-b)
i
Ezra
I.
1.
the
foundation
of
the
Temple
was
laid
,
according
to
that
[
k
](A48821-e11980-b)
k
Esai
.
XLIV
.
28.
Prophecy
of
Esaiah
:
But
that
was
all
that
was
done
to
it
in
Cyrus's
time
;
the
building
of
the
Temple
being
put
off
till
the
[
g
](A48821-e12020-b)
g
Ezra
IV.
5.
24.
second
year
of
King
Darius
,
which
was
some
fifteen
years
after
.
No
doubt
Cyrus
gave
also
order
,
or
leave
,
for
the
building
of
Houses
at
Ierusalem
,
for
the
dwelling
of
thòse
few
that
had
to
do
about
the
Temple
.
But
for
the
Generality
of
the
People
that
came
up
from
Babylon
,
[
h
](A48821-e12080-b)
h
Ezra
II.
70.
they
went
to
live
in
the
Cities
about
which
their
Inheritances
lay
;
so
that
after
all
that
Cyrus
had
done
,
there
were
no
more
than
scatter'd
Houses
or
Sheds
for
present
use
at
Ierusalem
.
There
were
[
i
](A48821-e12130-b)
i
Neh.
VII
.
4.
no
Streets
built
to
make
it
a
City
;
and
much
less
Walls
to
make
it
defensible
till
the
[
k
](A48821-e12170-b)
k
II.
1.
twentieth
year
of
Artaxerxes
,
which
was
above
seventy
years
after
this
.
When
that
would
be
done
,
Daniel
had
no
manner
of
View
;
there
being
no
Prophecy
in
Scripture
concerning
it
,
till
that
which
the
Angel
now
gave
him
in
this
[
l
](A48821-e12200-b)
l
Dan.
IX
.
24.
Prophecy
of
LXX
weeks
.
Here
indeed
,
the
Angel
,
being
to
set
the
Time
from
whence
he
was
to
date
the
beginning
of
these
weeks
,
told
him
v.
25.
these
weeks
were
to
begin
[
m
](A48821-e12220-b)
m
vers.
25.
from
the
going
forth
of
the
Commandment
to
build
Ierusalem
again
:
and
that
there
might
be
no
mistake
of
his
words
,
the
Angel
shew'd
what
Commandment
he
meant
,
by
adding
what
was
to
follow
upon
it
;
namely
[
n
](A48821-e12250-b)
n
Ib.
that
the
Wall
should
be
built
,
and
the
Street
,
even
in
a
streight
of
Times
.
This
was
clear
to
them
that
lived
in
King
Artaxerxes's
time
,
when
they
came
to
see
the
[
o
](A48821-e12280-b)
o
Neh.
II.
5
,
6.
Issuing
forth
of
that
Commandment
of
his
,
in
the
year
of
his
Reign
[
p
](A48821-e12310-b)
p
Neh.
III
,
VI
,
&c.
before
mention'd
.
And
to
Us
it
is
as
plain
by
reading
the
account
of
it
in
the
Book
of
Nehemiah
,
who
lived
at
that
time
,
and
was
employ'd
by
that
King
in
that
building
.
54.
But
Daniel
,
who
lived
so
long
before
,
being
wholely
ignorant
55.
We
are
next
to
shew
the
ardent
Zeal
that
he
had
for
God's
[
a
](A48821-e12400-b)
a
Dan.
IX
.
4
,
7.
9
,
&c.
Arguments
from
the
Wisdom
and
Power
,
the
Truth
,
and
Holiness
of
God
;
his
Justice
,
and
Goodness
,
and
Mercy
;
all
these
do
afford
us
helps
in
Prayer
;
some
of
them
for
the
strengthening
of
our
Faith
,
and
Hope
,
and
Resignation
to
God
;
others
also
to
mind
us
of
those
Divine
qualities
,
in
which
we
are
,
as
near
as
we
are
able
,
to
conform
our selves
to
the
Image
of
God
:
and
thereby
to
qualify
our selves
for
those
Mercies
and
Blessings
we
ask
of
him
,
which
is
the
most
proper
use
of
such
Considerations
.
56.
But
this
holy
man
did
especially
insist
on
that
Privilege
that
[
b
](A48821-e12440-b)
b
Dan
,
IX
.
9
,
15.
the
Lord
our
God
,
v.
9
,
15.
sometimes
[
c
](A48821-e12470-b)
c
verse
10
,
13
,
14.
JEHOVAH
our
God
verse
10
,
13
,
14.
And
of
the
●…ewish
Nation
he
tells
him
,
We
are
thy
People
,
[
d
](A48821-e12500-b)
d
vers.
15
,
16.
v.
15
,
16.
thy
People
that
are
called
by
thy
Name
[
e
](A48821-e12520-b)
e
vers.
19.
v.
19.
All
the
Jew's
Prayers
for
their
People
and
Nation
are
full
of
such
Instances
as
these
.
57.
To
shew
what
ground
they
had
for
this
,
it
will
be
necessary
Iewish
Origins
,
that
some
may
think
it
a
tedious
Digression
from
our
main
Business
.
But
we
hope
they
will
think
otherwise
,
when
they
see
the
Use
of
it
in
our
explaining
of
some
parts
of
the
following
Prophecy
by
such
Notes
as
they
will
find
in
this
Disquisition
.
58.
The
Jews
have
an
ancient
Tradition
in
their
Talmud
,
which
Olam
Tohu
,
the
Age
of
Emptiness
,
being
all
that
which
passed
before
their
Divine
Revelation
.
The
second
they
call
Olam
Tora
,
the
Age
of
the
Law
,
which
contains
all
that
space
of
time
from
the
Call
of
Abraham
,
Gen.
XII
.
till
the
coming
of
the
Messias
.
The
other
they
call
the
Age
of
the
Messias
,
which
is
to
extend
from
his
coming
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
To
each
of
these
Ages
there
was
assigned
by
their
Tradition
the
space
of
two
thousand
years
.
That
reckoning
of
years
the
present
Iews
would
be
glad
to
be
rid
of
;
for
,
if
that
Tradition
be
true
,
the
Messias
is
come
,
and
gone
,
above
a
thousand
years
since
.
We
see
[
f
](A48821-e12690-b)
f
v.
Raim
.
Mart.
pugio
●…d
.
II.
10
,
1.
&c.
Hoornb
.
de
Conv.
Iud.
II.
p.
180.
what
miserable
shifts
they
are
driven
to
for
the
avoiding
of
this
.
59.
But
for
their
account
of
the
three
Ages
here
mentioned
,
we
[
a
](A48821-e12750-b)
a
Gen.
III.
15.
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
,
which
God
made
to
them
immediately
after
the
Fall
.
We
all
acknowledge
this
to
have
been
the
first
promise
of
the
Messias
.
The
History
of
the
Creation
,
together
with
this
;
and
afterwards
the
History
of
Noah's
Flood
;
was
doubtless
convey'd
from
●…e
to
age
by
unwritten
Tradition
.
And
the
knowledge
of
these
●…ings
,
together
with
something
of
Instituted
worship
,
being
added
to
the
Natural
Religion
,
was
all
that
God
gave
Mankind
to
conduct
them
in
the
way
to
Eternal
Life
during
that
whole
first
Dispensation
.
Afterwards
,
when
God
had
given
us
a
sufficient
trial
▪
what
shift
Human
Nature
could
make
without
any
other
helps
than
those
before
mentioned
,
then
he
proceeded
to
a
second
Dispensation
,
wherein
he
superadded
to
the
former
an
immediate
Divine
Revelation
.
With
this
he
was
pleased
to
entrust
one
particular
Nation
;
not
only
to
be
the
Depositaries
of
it
,
but
also
to
be
Patterns
to
all
the
rest
of
Mankind
,
by
living
up
to
it
,
as
he
had
reason
to
expect
that
they
should
during
that
Dispensation
.
Then
at
last
,
it
pleased
God
to
begin
a
third
Dispensation
,
by
sending
his
Son
into
the
World
,
with
the
most
perfect
Revelation
that
ever
shall
be
given
to
Mankind
;
causing
this
to
be
put
in
writing
,
for
the
use
of
all
future
ages
even
unto
the
end
of
the
world
.
60.
For
that
second
Dispensation
,
of
which
we
are
to
speak
par
[
b
](A48821-e12830-b)
b
2
Chron.
XX.
7.
Esai
.
XLI
.
8.
Iam.
II.
23.
Friend
of
God
.
To
that
excellent
Man
God
first
gave
the
Promise
,
that
there
should
be
one
of
[
c
](A48821-e12870-b)
c
Gen.
XII
.
3.
his
Seed
,
in
whom
all
the
Families
of
the
earth
should
be
blessed
,
Gen.
XII
.
3.
which
promise
the
Jews
understood
of
the
Mess●…as
,
and
accordingly
St.
Paul
apply'd
it
to
[
d
](A48821-e12910-b)
d
Gal.
III.
1●…
Christ
,
Gal.
III.
18.
After
this
,
God
was
pleased
to
establish
a
Covenant
with
him
,
that
he
would
be
a
God
to
Him
and
his
Seed
,
Gen.
XVII
.
7.
For
a
lasting
token
whereof
,
God
gave
him
first
the
mark
of
[
e
](A48821-e12950-b)
e
Gen.
XVII
.
1●…
Circumcision
in
his
Flesh
;
and
order'd
that
to
be
continued
on
all
his
male
Issue
that
should
be
born
into
the
world
.
The
first
of
these
,
namely
Isaac
,
was
called
[
f
](A48821-e12980-b)
f
Gen.
XXI
.
12.
the
Seed
of
Promise
,
as
being
not
only
the
Ancestor
of
Christ
,
but
also
a
most
lively
Type
of
him
in
sundry
respects
;
but
especially
in
his
being
offer'd
up
by
his
Father
in
Sacri●…ce
to
God
,
as
the
Apostle
observes
,
[
g
](A48821-e13000-b)
g
Heb.
XI
.
17
,
18
,
19.
Hebr.
XI
.
17
,
18
,
19.
This
Covenant
God
having
first
made
with
Abraham
,
personally
,
by
the
Name
of
ELSHADDAI
,
that
is
[
h
](A48821-e13030-b)
h
Gen.
XVII
.
1.
God
Almighty
,
Gen.
XVII
.
1.
did
afterward
by
the
same
name
confirm
it
in
his
son
[
i
](A48821-e13050-b)
i
XXVIII
.
3.
Isaac
,
XXVIII
.
3.
and
after
him
to
his
son
[
k
](A48821-e13070-b)
k
XXXV
.
11.
Iacob
,
XXXV
.
11.
and
after
him
to
a
NATION
that
should
come
out
of
his
Loins
.
This
was
in
effect
an
Exclusion
to
all
the
rest
of
Abraham's
Seed
,
and
of
Isa●…c's
also
,
from
being
of
the
National
Church
.
61.
But
yet
this
Covenant
of
God
he
did
never
appropriate
to
the
Israil
▪
till
above
two
hundred
years
after
his
death
.
They
were
then
in
the
land
of
Egypt
,
whither
at
first
they
came
only
[
a
](A48821-e13180-b)
a
Gen.
XLVI
.
27.
LXX
persons
in
number
[
*
](A48821-e13190-b)
*
There
went
thither
of
Abraham's
Seed
only
Iacob
himself
,
and
L●…IV
Sons
and
Grandsons
of
his
,
together
with
one
daughter
,
Di●…
,
and
Grandaughter
,
Ser●…
;
and
there
they
found
Ioseph
and
his
two
Sons
,
which
made
up
that
whole
number
of
LXX
.
[
l
](A48821-e13250-b)
l
Gen.
XLVI
.
7
—
27.
Gen.
XLVI
.
7.
—
27.
.
In
that
space
of
time
they
were
so
encreased
that
they
came
to
be
[
b
](A48821-e13270-b)
b
Deut
X.
22.
like
the
Stars
of
Heaven
in
multitude
,
Deut.
X.
22.
In
little
more
than
half
that
time
their
Numbers
had
made
them
formidable
to
the
Egyptians
,
[
c
](A48821-e13300-b)
c
Ex.
I.
7
—
10.
Ex.
I.
7.
—
10.
insomuch
that
they
thought
it
necessary
for
their
own
safety
to
make
them
th●…
.
In
order
to
that
,
first
they
brought
them
under
such
a
slavery
as
[
d
](A48821-e13310-b)
d
—
v.
14.
made
their
lives
bitter
to
them
,
v.
14.
When
that
would
not
do
,
〈◊〉
were
for
[
e
](A48821-e13330-b)
e
—
v.
22.
drowning
all
the
〈◊〉
●…ren
as
fast
as
they
came
into
the
world
,
v.
22.
No
other
sort
of
〈◊〉
could
seem
strange
after
this
.
Under
which
that
poor
people
〈◊〉
●…o
way
to
help
themselves
,
but
by
their
sighs
,
and
groans
,
and
cries
to
God
against
their
oppressors
,
[
f
](A48821-e13380-b)
f
Ex.
II.
23
,
24.
Ex.
II.
〈◊〉
24
▪
God
heard
them
,
and
was
graciously
pleased
to
let
them
kn●…●…t
he
remember●…
〈◊〉
Covenant
with
their
Fathers
.
62.
He
appear'd
to
Moses
for
that
purpose
[
g
](A48821-e13430-b)
g
Ex.
III.
6.
Ex.
III.
6.
and
[
h
](A48821-e13470-b)
h
IV.
1
—
9.
Miracles
for
the
proving
of
his
Mission
from
God
.
But
it
being
a
thing
then
unheard
of
,
that
any
People
should
have
a
God
without
a
Name
;
and
Moses
saying
his
People
would
expect
one
,
[
i
](A48821-e13490-b)
i
III.
13.
III.
13.
God
was
therefore
pleased
to
let
them
know
that
they
should
call
him
●…ir
God
by
the
〈◊〉
●…VAH
,
that
is
,
the
Eter●…al
Being
▪
And
accordingly
Mo●…
having
so
proved
his
〈◊〉
that
the
E●…ers
of
Israel
belie●…ed
him
,
took
them
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
King
of
Egypt
,
and
told
him
,
J●…HOVAH
the
God
of
the
He●…
is
called
upon
us
†
[
m
](A48821-e13560-b)
m
Ex.
III.
18.
〈◊〉
.
But
it
should
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
that
plac●…
〈◊〉
[
n
](A48821-e13580-b)
n
V.
3.
〈◊〉
so
it
is
render'd
in
both
these
places
in
the
Sept●…agint
,
and
also
in
Onk●…los
,
and
in
●…rom's
Latin
Transla●…on
which
shews
that
they
that
made
those
Translations
had
it
●…us
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
And
so
the
meaning
is
plain
▪
the
name
JEHOVA●…
●…s
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
▪
〈◊〉
has
given
us
that
name
to
call
o●…
●…eople
●…o
,
that
they
may
serve
me
[
k
](A48821-e13650-b)
k
Ex.
V.
1
,
3.
63.
〈◊〉
being
provok●…
yet
worse
,
[
kk
](A48821-e13780-b)
kk
V.
21.
〈◊〉
Then
God
was
plea●…d
and
with●…l
to
al●…
their
Father●…
by
the
name
of
[
f
](A48821-e13830-b)
f
Ex.
VI.
3.
〈◊〉
,
Ex
▪
by
the
name
that
he
had
now
assume●…
[
g
](A48821-e13910-b)
g
VI.
7.
〈◊〉
I
will
take
you
to
shall
kn●…w
that
from
〈◊〉
the
were
so
●…unk
with
opp●…
God
could
no●…
them
aga●…
.
Th●…
would
not
●…o
mu●…
〈◊〉
to
Mos●…s
〈◊〉
[
h
](A48821-e14030-b)
h
VI.
9.
●…aith
●…lsewhere
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●…ing
wor●…
.
They
[
o
](A48821-e14250-b)
o
D●…
IX
.
19.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
of
Egypt
;
insomuch
that
even
now
,
when
he
said
,
I
am
JEHOVAH
your
God
,
they
would
not
hearken
to
him
,
[
a
](A48821-e14300-b)
a
Ezek.
XX.
〈◊〉
.
v.
8.
They
would
not
forsake
the
Idols
of
Egypt
[
*
](A48821-e14330-b)
*
It
seems
that
from
the
Egyptian
Apis
,
and
Mnevis
,
they
took
that
Idea
of
their
God
,
in
which
they
made
A●…n
set
up
a
Golden
Calf
for
them
to
worship
,
[
o
](A48821-e14380-b)
o
Ex.
XXXII
.
4
Ex.
XXXII
.
4.
.
This
was
such
a
provocation
to
God
,
that
he
was
ready
to
have
poured
out
his
Fury
upon
them
,
even
there
in
the
midst
of
the
land
of
Egypt
:
but
forbore
to
do
that
[
b
](A48821-e14430-b)
b
XX.
9.
for
his
Name
's
sake
,
verse
9.
that
the
Egyptians
might
not
say
that
he
had
begun
a
work
,
and
could
not
go
through
with
it
,
[
c
](A48821-e14460-b)
c
Deut.
IX
.
27.
Deut.
IX
.
27.
Moses
has
other
reasons
,
which
led
him
to
this
;
as
namely
,
God's
love
to
their
Fathers
which
made
him
choose
Israel
for
his
People
[
d
](A48821-e14530-b)
d
Deut.
IV.
37.
Deut.
IV.
37.
his
Promise
that
he
had
given
their
Fathers
,
[
e
](A48821-e14550-b)
e
Gen.
XV.
13.
14.
Ps.
CV
.
42.
Gen.
XV.
and
confirm'd
it
to
them
,
saying
,
I
will
bring
you
up
out
of
Egypt
(f)
Ex.
III.
17.
and
having
bound
this
with
an
Oath
,
[
g
](A48821-e14620-b)
g
Deut.
VII
.
8.
Deut.
VII
.
8.
he
had
made
it
immutable
.
65.
It
being
therefore
so
determined
by
God
,
that
his
People
must
[
h
](A48821-e14740-b)
h
Ex.
VII
.
1.
Ex.
VII
.
1.
and
shews
him
such
signs
as
the
Egyptian
Gods
,
which
were
[
i
](A48821-e14770-b)
i
ver.
11
,
12.
Devils
,
however
they
might
Ape
him
by
their
Magicians
,
could
not
do
it
so
artificially
,
but
that
all
present
might
see
how
short
their
Miracles
were
of
those
which
Moses
wrought
in
the
Name
of
Iehovah
his
God
.
But
Pharaoh's
heart
being
so
harden'd
as
not
to
be
wrought
upon
by
gentle
and
innocent
signs
,
God
order'd
Moses
to
inflict
those
Plagues
upon
him
,
which
would
surely
compell
him
at
last
.
66.
There
were
Ten
of
these
in
all
.
The
three
first
were
wrought
[
k
](A48821-e14870-b)
k
Ex.
VIII
.
19.
told
Pharaoh
,
that
this
was
the
finger
of
God
.
This
came
too
late
,
for
now
he
was
harden'd
to
that
degree
that
there
was
no
further
hope
of
doing
any
good
upon
him
:
therefore
then
God
order'd
Moses
to
work
the
following
Plagues
in
such
sort
,
as
might
convince
his
own
People
.
67.
And
therefore
these
Plagues
being
such
as
went
over
the
[
l
](A48821-e14950-b)
l
VIII
.
●…2
.
the
Land
of
Goshen
in
which
his
People
dwelt
:
and
even
where
his
People
were
mingled
with
the
Egyptians
,
God
put
a
visible
distinction
between
the
one
and
the
other
,
[
m
](A48821-e14980-b)
m
ver.
23.
v.
23.
This
appear'd
most
remarkably
in
the
ninth
plague
,
which
was
of
[
n
](A48821-e14990-b)
n
X.
21.
thick
darkness
over
all
the
land
of
Egypt
,
for
three
daies
,
in
which
they
saw
not
one
another
,
neither
rose
any
from
his
place
all
over
Egypt
:
for
even
then
[
a
](A48821-e15030-b)
a
v.
23.
all
the
Children
of
Israel
had
light
in
their
dwellings
.
Here
was
such
an
instance
of
the
Almighty
power
of
JEHOVAH
their
God
,
and
of
his
especial
Providence
over
them
,
administer'd
by
his
Servant
Moses
,
that
now
whatever
he
had
to
command
,
they
could
not
but
be
ready
to
obey
.
68.
Therefore
now
,
before
God's
inflicting
his
tenth
and
last
69.
The
way
of
making
the
Solemnest
Covenants
between
man
blood
,
as
of
a
Lamb
without
blemish
and
without
spot
,
[
b
](A48821-e15140-b)
b
1
Pet.
I.
18
,
19.
1
Peter
I.
18
,
19.
70.
That
the
Messias's
way
of
Redeeming
his
People
was
to
be
by
[
c
](A48821-e15200-b)
c
DEMONSTR.
II.
1.
demonstrated
to
the
Jews
out
of
[
d
](A48821-e15210-b)
d
Esai
.
LII
,
LIII
.
Esaiah's
Prophecy
,
as
it
is
clear
in
the
Text
,
and
as
it
was
understood
by
their
ancientest
writers
.
That
the
Time
of
his
redeeming
his
People
was
to
be
on
the
Evening
of
the
Passover
,
will
[
e
](A48821-e15240-b)
e
Ib.
D●…M
.
II.
2.
there
also
be
proved
,
so
as
that
it
cannot
be
denyed
to
be
their
most
Ancient
Tradition
.
That
Iesus
of
Nazareth
did
dye
on
the
Cross
in
the
Evening
of
the
Passover
,
is
plainly
[
f
](A48821-e15270-b)
f
Ib.
DEM
.
II.
3.
told
them
several
times
in
their
Talmud
.
That
the
suffering
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
was
plainly
foreshadowed
by
this
Type
of
the
Paschal
Lamb
,
will
be
shewed
in
the
latter
part
of
our
Summary
of
the
Gospel
.
Where
also
it
will
be
Demonstrated
,
First
,
that
our
Saviour's
Death
was
in
the
very
year
of
our
Lord
33.
which
was
exactly
according
to
the
Angel's
Prophecy
of
the
Time
of
the
Messias
being
to
be
cut
off
,
[
g
](A48821-e15320-b)
g
Dan.
IX
.
26.
v.
26.
and
that
in
that
year
A.
D.
33.
the
Iew
's
day
of
killing
their
Passover
was
,
not
on
the
Maunday
Thursday
,
as
some
will
have
it
;
but
on
the
next
day
,
being
Good-Friday
,
as
we
call
it
.
So
that
our
Saviour's
dying
on
the
Cross
was
precisely
at
the
time
that
was
prefixed
for
the
killing
of
the
Paschal
Lamb
;
[
h
](A48821-e15350-b)
h
Ex.
XII
.
6.
Ex.
XII
.
6.
viz.
on
the
fourteenth
day
of
the
first
Month
,
between
the
time
of
the
Evening
Sacrifice
and
the
Sun-setting
;
that
is
,
as
it
is
there
worded
,
between
the
two
Evenings
.
But
at
present
we
have
only
this
to
observe
,
that
here
,
by
this
Federal
right
of
the
Passover
,
the
whole
Nation
of
Israel
did
enter
into
Covenant
with
God
,
[
a
](A48821-e15420-b)
a
XII
.
47.
Ex.
XII
.
47.
And
though
there
were
other
Nations
that
had
circumcision
,
as
namely
the
Edomites
,
the
Ishmaelites
,
&c.
yet
even
of
them
,
without
being
of
the
Iewish
Religion
,
none
was
to
be
admitted
to
the
Passover
,
[
b
](A48821-e15470-b)
b
〈◊〉
V.
43.
Ex.
XII
.
43.
No
stranger
was
to
eat
thereof
:
but
only
such
as
,
sojourning
with
them
,
had
all
their
Males
circumcised
,
and
so
became
Proselytes
of
Righteousness
;
that
is
,
came
over
entirely
to
be
of
their
Religion
.
71.
No
sooner
was
the
Covenant
made
between
God
and
his
People
,
72.
And
now
he
immediately
took
them
under
his
Protection
;
of
Pillar
of
Cloud
by
day
,
and
of
Fire
by
night
,
that
went
before
them
as
often
as
they
marched
,
and
when
they
rested
,
stood
just
over
them
,
[
c
](A48821-e15600-b)
c
E●…
.
XIII
.
21.
Ex.
XIII
.
21.
Besides
having
now
these
visible
proofs
of
God's
presence
with
them
,
and
of
his
Providence
over
them
,
continually
before
their
Eyes
;
they
could
not
so
soon
forget
how
within
two
days
before
he
had
on
their
account
killed
[
d
](A48821-e15630-b)
d
Ex.
XI
.
5.
X●…
.
29.
all
the
First-born
of
Egypt
,
both
man
and
beast
,
and
Pharaoh's
among
the
rest
;
which
surely
ought
to
have
made
them
trust
in
God
,
against
all
the
Power
of
Pharaoh
and
his
Host.
But
no
sooner
these
appear'd
to
be
now
in
pursuit
of
them
,
and
the
Red
Sea
was
in
sight
just
before
them
;
but
tho●…gh
at
first
they
cried
out
unto
the
Lord
,
they
forgot
him
presently
,
and
were
in
d
d
Ex.
XIV
.
10.
open
Mutiny
against
his
Servant
Moses
,
[
e
](A48821-e15720-b)
e
vers.
11
,
1●…
.
Ex.
XIV
.
10
,
11
,
12.
They
would
not
stir
a
foot
,
till
they
saw
[
f
](A48821-e15730-b)
f
v.
19
,
●…0
.
the
Pillar
come
behind
them
,
and
appear
between
them
and
their
Enemies
.
Then
also
,
upon
Moses
stretching
out
his
hand
,
they
saw
the
Sea
divided
before
them
;
so
that
,
going
into
the
midst
of
it
[
g
](A48821-e15780-b)
g
v.
21.
on
the
dry
ground
,
they
saw
the
waters
a
wall
to
them
,
on
the
right
hand
,
and
on
the
left
.
At
last
,
when
they
were
quite
passed
through
,
the
next
morning
,
they
saw
all
the
Host
of
Pharaoh
that
followed
them
drowned
in
the
Sea
;
there
remained
not
so
much
as
one
of
them
,
[
h
](A48821-e15840-b)
h
XIV
.
2●…
.
v.
28.
and
then
,
seeing
all
this
,
they
believed
the
Lord
,
and
his
Servant
Moses
,
[
i
](A48821-e15860-b)
i
v.
31.
v.
31.
73.
This
one
would
have
thought
should
have
never
gone
out
murmured
against
Moses
,
[
k
](A48821-e15910-b)
k
XV.
24.
Ex.
XV.
24.
Much
more
some
weeks
after
,
when
their
Victuals
were
spent
,
then
the
whole
Congregation
murmured
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
saying
,
would
to
God
we
had
died
by
the
fleshpots
in
Egypt
,
when
we
did
eat
bread
to
the
full
:
for
you
have
brought
us
forth
to
kill
us
with
hunger
in
this
wilderness
,
[
i
](A48821-e15980-b)
i
Ex.
XVI
.
2
,
3.
Ex.
XVI
.
2
,
3.
He
truly
told
them
,
your
murmurings
are
not
against
us
,
but
against
the
Lord
,
[
k
](A48821-e16010-b)
k
v.
8
,
9.
vers.
8.
and
he
has
heard
them
,
v.
9.
This
God
immediately
shewed
,
by
the
shining
forth
of
his
Glory
in
the
Pillar
of
Cloud
then
just
over
them
.
And
forthwith
he
told
them
by
Moses
,
[
a
](A48821-e16030-b)
a
Ex.
XVI
.
v.
12.
this
Evening
you
shall
eat
flesh
,
and
in
the
morning
you
shall
be
filled
with
bread
.
Accordingly
it
happen'd
.
[
b
](A48821-e16060-b)
b
v.
13.
That
Evening
the
Quails
came
up
,
and
cover'd
the
Camp
:
and
in
the
Morning
the
dew
lay
round
about
the
Host
,
v.
13.
That
dew
was
Manna
,
of
which
they
made
their
bread
all
those
40
years
that
they
were
in
the
wilderness
.
It
fell
[
c
](A48821-e16090-b)
c
v.
21.
every
morning
,
but
on
the
Sabbath
day
:
for
which
there
was
a
constant
provision
by
their
gathering
a
double
quantity
on
every
sixth
day
:
whereupon
they
received
their
first
precept
of
observing
[
d
](A48821-e16120-b)
d
v.
26
,
28.
the
Sabbath
.
After
this
,
one
would
think
there
should
be
no
place
left
for
any
farther
unbelief
.
But
they
fell
into
it
again
,
upon
the
want
of
water
in
that
place
where
they
encamped
in
the
wilderness
.
For
this
,
they
not
only
murmured
against
Moses
,
but
they
outright
chid
with
him
,
and
were
almost
ready
to
stone
him
,
[
e
](A48821-e16170-b)
e
Ex.
XVII
.
1
—
4.
Ex.
XVII
.
1.
—
4.
Nay
they
went
farther
in
their
Rebellion
.
[
f
](A48821-e16190-b)
f
v.
7.
They
tempted
the
Lord
,
saying
,
is
the
Lord
among
us
,
or
not
?
God
shewed
them
he
was
,
by
[
g
](A48821-e16210-b)
g
v.
5.
bidding
Moses
take
the
Elders
of
Israel
with
him
,
and
in
their
sight
smite
the
Rock
with
the
Rod
in
his
hand
:
whereupon
there
came
out
such
a
stream
of
water
,
as
supply'd
all
their
present
needs
.
And
not
only
so
,
but
it
follow'd
them
wherever
they
went
in
the
wilderness
,
till
the
fourtieth
year
after
this
.
Then
,
upon
their
coming
back
to
the
Red
Sea
,
where
this
stream
of
water
ran
out
,
they
were
at
a
loss
for
water
again
;
and
thereupon
they
broke
out
into
a
second
[
h
](A48821-e16240-b)
h
Num.
XX.
2.
Massa
and
Mereba
,
worse
than
the
former
,
Num.
XX.
2
,
&c.
74.
But
all
the
Instances
that
we
have
given
,
hitherto
,
except
this
[
i
](A48821-e16330-b)
i
Ex.
XVII
8
,
&c.
A●…alekites
.
These
their
unnatural
Brethren
looking
upon
them
as
no
other
than
heartless
slaves
,
that
had
never
seen
fighting
,
and
had
no
other
Arms
but
what
the
Sea
threw
up
together
with
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Egyptians
;
fell
upon
them
,
[
k
](A48821-e16370-b)
k
Deut.
XXV
.
18.
faint
and
weary
,
as
they
were
with
their
Journey
,
and
smote
all
the
hindmost
of
them
;
not
doubting
to
have
taken
the
rest
,
with
all
the
riches
of
which
they
had
[
l
](A48821-e16410-b)
l
Ex.
XII
.
36.
spoiled
the
Egyptians
,
Ex.
XII
.
36.
But
Moses
orderd
Ioshua
to
draw
out
all
the
men
of
Israel
that
were
likeliest
to
fight
,
and
to
lead
them
against
the
Enemy
.
He
did
so
;
and
God
shewed
them
to
whom
they
owed
their
Success
,
by
ordering
that
to
attend
the
motions
of
Moses's
hands
[
*
](A48821-e16490-b)
*
It
is
hand
in
the
singular
Number
in
the
Hebrew
text
,
but
hands
in
the
Samaritan
and
LXX
.
in
his
prayer
.
[
m
](A48821-e16520-b)
m
Ex.
XVII
.
11.
When
he
held
them
up
,
Israel
prevailed
:
when
he
let
them
down
,
Amalek
prevailed
.
But
Moses
seeing
that
,
and
finding
his
hands
to
grow
weary
,
[
a
](A48821-e16570-b)
a
vers.
12.
got
help
to
keep
them
up
till
the
Evening
;
and
so
obtain'd
a
complete
Victory
for
Israel
.
75.
With
this
farther
Instance
of
God's
good
Providence
over
the
Mount
of
God
;
for
it
was
there
he
had
the
vision
of
God
in
a
[
b
](A48821-e16660-b)
b
Ex.
III.
1.
2.
flame
of
fire
in
a
bush
.
And
there
first
God
gave
him
the
charge
over
his
People
,
and
a
promise
withal
[
c
](A48821-e16680-b)
c
Ex.
III.
12.
that
when
he
had
brought
them
forth
out
of
Egypt
,
they
should
serve
God
on
that
very
mountain
,
Ex.
III.
12.
As
soon
as
they
were
come
thither
,
[
d
](A48821-e16710-b)
d
XIX
.
3
,
4
,
5.
Moses
went
up
forth
with
to
God
,
who
called
to
him
out
of
the
Mount
,
saying
,
thus
shalt
thou
say
to
the
Children
of
Israel
;
ye
have
seen
what
I
did
to
the
Egyptians
,
and
how
I
bare
[
e
](A48821-e16740-b)
e
XIX
.
3
—
6.
you
on
Eagles
wings
,
and
brought
you
to
my self
.
Now
therefore
,
if
you
will
obey
my
voice
indeed
,
and
keep
my
Covenant
,
then
you
shall
be
a
peculiar
treasure
to
me
above
all
People
,
&c.
Upon
his
bringing
them
this
Message
from
God
,
[
f
](A48821-e16760-b)
f
v.
8.
they
all
answered
together
,
v.
8.
all
that
the
Lord
has
spoken
we
will
do
.
Hereupon
by
God's
Command
,
[
g
](A48821-e16790-b)
g
v.
10
,
11.
v.
10
,
11.
to
make
the
more
Impression
on
their
souls
,
they
sanctified
themselves
,
by
washing
their
Bodies
for
three
days
together
with
the
Baptism
of
Repentance
[
*
](A48821-e16820-b)
*
So
the
Jews
understand
it
,
as
the
learned
Selden
sheweth
[
q
](A48821-e16840-b)
q
Selden
.
de
Syned.
1.
3.
p.
24
,
&c.
at
large
in
his
Book
dé
Synedriis
.
The
whole
manner
of
it
is
described
in
that
command
of
God
for
[
r
](A48821-e16870-b)
r
Lev.
VIII
.
7.
Sanctifying
of
the
Levites
,
Lev.
VIII
.
7.
.
They
joyn'd
strict
Abstinence
with
it
,
[
h
](A48821-e16900-b)
h
Ex.
XIX
.
14.
Ex.
XIX
.
14.
And
so
being
ready
against
the
third
day
,
then
being
brought
by
Moses
to
the
bottom
of
Mount
Sinai
,
there
they
saw
and
heard
from
the
Top
of
it
all
those
Glorious
and
dreadful
sights
and
noises
,
[
i
](A48821-e16950-b)
i
v.
18.
and
XX.
18.
of
thunder
,
and
lightning
.
and
clouds
,
and
the
voice
of
a
Trumpet
exceeding
loud
,
the
Mountain
smoking
like
a
Furnace
above
,
and
the
earth
quaking
under
them
:
so
that
all
the
People
being
stricken
with
Terror
,
removed
,
and
stood
afar
off
.
It
seems
they
did
this
even
while
God
was
speaking
to
them
.
For
,
as
it
presently
follows
,
[
l
](A48821-e17020-b)
l
v.
19.
they
said
unto
Moses
,
speak
thou
with
us
,
and
we
will
hear
:
but
let
not
God
speak
with
us
,
lest
we
die
.
These
were
surely
such
Evidences
of
an
Almighty
power
,
that
all
they
that
were
present
at
that
time
,
if
they
had
any
sense
in
them
,
could
not
but
,
(
as
God
told
Moses
,
they
should
,
on
this
Conviction
,
)
[
m
](A48821-e17050-b)
m
Ex.
XIX
.
9.
believe
him
for
ever
,
Ex.
XIX
.
9.
76.
What
it
was
that
God
spoke
to
them
,
we
see
[
n
](A48821-e17090-b)
n
Ex.
XX.
1
—
17.
Ex.
XX.
[
o
](A48821-e17140-b)
o
vers
.
〈◊〉
.
I
am
JEHOVAH
thy
God
,
which
have
brought
thee
out
of
the
Land
of
Egypt
,
&c.
Then
to
let
them
know
what
he
expected
on
their
part
,
he
spoke
to
them
those
[
p
](A48821-e17170-b)
p
Ex.
XXXIV
.
28.
Deut.
X.
13.
Ten
words
,
as
God
calls
them
,
which
we
call
the
Decalogue
;
being
the
ten
Precepts
of
the
Moral
Law
.
The
first
of
them
was
in
these
words
,
[
a
](A48821-e17220-b)
a
Ex.
XX.
3.
Thou
shalt
have
no
other
God
before
me
[
*
](A48821-e17250-b)
*
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
being
in
the
singular
Number
,
shews
that
it
should
be
render'd
,
thou
shalt
have
no
other
God
.
And
by
those
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
before
me
,
it
was
intimated
to
them
,
that
if
they
had
any
other
God
,
they
could
not
hide
it
so
,
but
that
the
great
JEHOVAH
must
see
it
.
.
The
second
is
in
these
words
,
[
b
](A48821-e17300-b)
b
vers.
4.
thou
shalt
not
make
to
thee
any
graven
Image
,
or
the
likeness
of
any
thing
,
that
is
in
Heaven
,
or
Earth
,
&c.
thou
shalt
not
bow
down
thy self
to
them
,
nor
worship
them
,
for
I
the
Lord
thy
God
am
a
Iealous
God
,
&c.
intimating
that
however
he
might
bear
with
the
Idolatry
of
other
Nations
,
yet
he
could
not
endure
it
in
his
own
People
:
no
more
than
a
Husband
can
Adultery
in
his
own
wife
;
which
,
if
he
knows
,
he
will
surely
punish
,
if
he
be
able
.
77.
God
knew
what
need
there
was
of
using
such
threatnings
to
a
Ten
words
,
as
it
were
in
one
breath
,
he
return'd
to
this
against
Idolatry
:
for
so
we
see
it
again
,
vers.
22
,
23.
[
c
](A48821-e17360-b)
c
v.
22
,
23.
The
Lord
said
unto
Moses
,
thus
shalt
thou
say
to
the
Children
of
Israel
;
you
have
seen
that
I
have
talked
with
you
from
Heaven
,
(
from
thence
[
d
](A48821-e17380-b)
d
Deut.
IV.
13
,
15.
you
only
heard
a
Voice
,
but
you
saw
no
similitude
,
)
therefore
take
heed
,
and
do
not
make
with
me
Gods
of
Silver
,
nor
Gods
of
Gold
.
This
plainly
shews
what
the
especial
danger
was
,
against
which
God
thought
fit
to
provide
for
the
safety
of
his
People
in
Religious
matters
.
78.
After
this
God
gave
them
a
Body
of
[
e
](A48821-e17430-b)
e
Ex.
XXI
,
XXII
,
XXIII
.
Political
&
Judicial
[
f
](A48821-e17470-b)
f
Ex.
XXIV
.
3
,
4.
written
all
these
in
a
Book
;
as
well
the
Ten
words
before-mention'd
,
as
also
the
Iudgements
now
deliver'd
;
did
by
God's
Command
call
all
the
People
together
,
and
read
the
Book
in
their
hearing
.
Which
having
done
he
[
g
](A48821-e17510-b)
g
v.
7.
bound
them
to
the
observation
of
these
Laws
,
by
[
h
](A48821-e17520-b)
h
v.
8.
an
especial
Covenant
made
by
Sacrifice
for
that
purpose
.
And
to
make
the
stronger
impression
on
their
minds
,
he
first
sprinkled
[
i
](A48821-e17550-b)
i
Ex.
XXIV
.
6.
half
the
blood
of
the
Sacrifice
on
the
Altar
of
God
:
and
then
,
having
taken
a
solemn
promise
from
them
,
in
these
words
,
[
k
](A48821-e17590-b)
k
v.
7.
all
that
the
Lord
hath
said
,
we
will
do
,
and
be
obedient
;
then
he
sprinkled
the
other
half
of
the
blood
on
the
People
,
saying
to
them
,
[
l
](A48821-e17630-b)
l
v.
8.
Behold
the
Blood
of
the
Covenant
which
the
Lord
has
made
with
you
concerning
all
these
words
,
viz.
all
the
words
of
the
Law
,
and
also
of
the
Judgements
beforementioned
.
79.
When
this
Business
was
over
,
then
Moses
by
God's
Command
[
m
](A48821-e17690-b)
m
Deut.
IX
11.
the
Tables
of
the
Covenant
from
God
himself
.
They
were
two
Tables
of
Stone
,
on
which
there
were
written
[
n
](A48821-e17730-b)
n
Ex.
XXIV
.
12.
the
Law
,
and
the
Commandment
,
as
Moses
calls
them
,
Ex.
XXIV
.
that
is
to
say
,
[
o
](A48821-e17780-b)
o
Deut.
IX
.
10.
the
words
which
the
Lord
spake
to
them
out
of
the
midst
of
the
fire
on
Mount
Sinai
,
Deut.
IX
.
The
Tables
were
no
bigger
than
Moses
could
carry
in
his
hands
,
Ex.
XXXII
.
19.
and
yet
they
were
cut
out
of
the
Rock
by
the
Almighty
hand
of
God
,
which
also
writ
all
that
was
contained
in
them
,
to
give
them
the
more
Authority
with
his
People
.
80.
There
Moses
continued
in
the
Mount
[
a
](A48821-e17850-b)
a
Ex.
XXIV
.
18.
fourty
daies
and
fourty
nights
,
neither
eating
,
nor
drinking
,
but
wholely
taken
up
with
Attention
to
God
;
who
delivered
to
him
those
Instructions
and
Laws
,
concerning
the
[
b
](A48821-e17900-b)
b
Ex.
XXV
—
XXXI
.
making
of
the
Ark
,
and
the
Tabernacle
,
and
all
the
furniture
of
it
,
together
with
all
the
Utensils
for
his
Instituted
worship
;
and
also
concerning
the
Priest's
Vestments
,
and
their
Consecration
,
&c.
They
were
matters
in
which
there
was
[
c
](A48821-e17940-b)
c
Ezek.
XX
25.
no
Intrinsec
Goodness
at
all
,
Ezek.
XX.
25.
And
therefore
these
things
were
[
d
](A48821-e17980-b)
d
Ier.
VII
.
22.
not
commanded
by
God
to
his
People
at
their
first
coming
up
our
of
Egypt
,
Ier.
VII
.
22.
but
were
superadded
afterwards
,
to
fill
the
Eyes
and
the
Ears
of
a
Sensual
People
,
that
seemed
to
be
scarce
capable
of
any
thing
of
Spiritual
Religion
;
having
their
minds
wholely
taken
up
with
the
remembrance
of
those
Pompous
and
Noisy
rites
they
had
seen
among
the
Idolatrous
Nations
.
81.
They
shew'd
now
a
great
Instance
of
this
,
upon
occasion
of
[
e
](A48821-e18060-b)
e
Ex.
XXXII
.
1.
For
when
the
People
saw
that
Moses
delaied
to
come
down
out
of
the
Mount
in
all
that
time
,
they
came
in
a
Body
to
Aaron
,
whom
he
had
left
in
charge
over
them
;
and
said
to
him
,
up
,
make
us
Gods
to
go
before
us
,
for
as
for
this
Moses
,
the
Man
that
brought
us
up
out
of
the
Land
of
Egypt
,
we
know
not
what
is
become
of
him
.
It
was
strange
indeed
,
that
they
that
within
three
months
before
had
seen
all
those
plagues
of
Egypt
,
and
their
wonderful
deliverance
from
thence
;
and
had
been
ever
since
conducted
by
the
Pillar
of
Cloud
and
of
Fire
;
and
did
neither
eat
nor
drink
any
thing
,
but
what
came
to
them
immediately
from
God
by
perpetual
Miracles
;
should
notwithstanding
all
this
,
so
[
f
](A48821-e18160-b)
f
Ps.
CVI.
21.
forget
God
their
Saviour
,
as
to
say
,
it
was
that
Man
Moses
that
brought
us
up
out
of
the
Land
of
Egypt
.
It
was
yet
more
strange
,
that
when
by
their
[
g
](A48821-e18200-b)
g
Ex.
XXXII
.
22.
importunity
and
threats
they
had
gotten
Aaron
to
make
them
a
Molten
Calf
,
the
likeness
of
an
Ox
that
eateth
Grass
,
Ps.
CVI.
20.
they
would
cry
up
that
as
they
did
,
saying
,
[
h
](A48821-e18250-b)
h
vers.
4
,
8.
[
*
](A48821-e18260-b)
*
This
is
thy
God
....
So
it
is
in
Neh.
IX
.
18.
this
is
thy
God
,
O
Israel
,
which
brought
thee
up
out
of
the
Land
of
Egypt
.
But
this
was
strangest
of
all
that
Aaron
who
had
seen
the
Glory
of
God
,
should
so
quite
forget
that
,
as
to
build
an
Altar
to
this
Image
of
a
beast
,
and
make
Proclamation
before
it
,
(
as
if
the
great
God
had
come
down
to
dwell
in
it
,
)
saying
,
[
i
](A48821-e18330-b)
i
v.
5.
tomorrow
is
a
Feast
to
JEHOVAH
.
But
however
they
had
brought
him
to
do
this
,
the
People
were
pleased
it
was
done
.
And
as
if
it
were
a
God
indeed
,
[
k
](A48821-e18350-b)
k
v.
6.
on
the
morrow
the
People
rose
up
early
,
and
offer'd
Sacrifices
of
all
sorts
,
as
well
burnt
offerings
to
this
new
made
God
,
as
peace
offerings
to
feast
themselves
with
.
After
which
,
[
a
](A48821-e18400-b)
a
Ib.
7.
they
rose
up
to
play
,
[
b
](A48821-e18420-b)
b
vers.
17
,
18
,
19.
singing
,
dancing
,
and
shouting
,
as
they
had
seen
it
done
by
the
Egyptians
at
the
Feasts
of
their
Idols
.
82.
On
that
very
Morning
Moses
being
to
come
down
from
the
[
c
](A48821-e18500-b)
c
v.
7.
hasten'd
him
away
to
see
what
they
were
doing
in
the
Camp
.
And
it
may
be
observed
,
that
as
they
had
called
Moses
[
d
](A48821-e18520-b)
d
v.
1.
the
Man
that
brought
us
up
out
of
Egyt
,
so
God
speaking
to
Moses
called
them
[
e
](A48821-e18550-b)
e
v.
7.
thy
People
which
thou
hast
brought
up
out
of
Egypt
Ex.
XXXII
.
7.
As
the
People
gave
the
Honour
of
that
great
work
from
God
to
Moses
,
so
in
effect
God
bids
him
take
the
People
together
with
it
.
Their
making
an
Image
of
the
Lord
Iehovah
their
God
was
so
great
a
breach
of
their
Covenant
with
him
,
after
so
strict
a
charge
he
had
given
them
to
the
contrary
;
that
now
he
might
well
have
rid
his
hands
of
them
,
and
[
f
](A48821-e18590-b)
f
v.
10.
Deut.
IX
.
26.
consumed
them
all
at
once
,
v.
10
Deut.
IX
.
26.
And
it
would
not
have
been
inconsistent
at
all
with
his
Oath
to
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
of
what
he
would
do
for
their
seed
,
in
bringing
them
to
the
land
of
Canaan
:
for
that
might
have
been
perform'd
to
Moses
and
his
seed
,
which
was
theirs
;
and
so
here
God
offer'd
it
to
Moses
,
saying
,
[
g
](A48821-e18680-b)
g
Ex.
XXXII
.
10.
Deut.
IX
.
14.
I
will
make
of
thee
a
Nation
mightier
and
greater
than
they
.
Moses
could
not
hear
of
this
.
[
h
](A48821-e18720-b)
h
v.
11.
He
besought
the
Lord
his
God
,
that
the
People
of
Israel
might
be
his
People
still
,
as
ill
as
they
deserved
That
Title
.
But
his
concernment
was
chiefly
for
the
honour
of
God
;
lest
his
destroying
them
might
give
occasion
to
the
Egyptians
to
blaspheme
;
charging
God
with
Inconstancy
,
as
if
he
knew
not
his
own
mind
in
bringing
them
out
of
Egypt
;
or
with
Weakness
,
and
not
being
able
to
Carry
them
farther
;
or
that
it
was
out
of
Hatred
to
them
that
he
brought
them
out
of
Egypt
to
do
them
[
i
](A48821-e18780-b)
i
Deut.
IX
.
28.
a
Mischief
,
to
consume
them
there
in
the
Wilderness
.
Upon
Moses's
most
earnest
Intercession
God
was
pleased
to
try
them
farther
;
laying
it
upon
Moses
for
the
present
to
correct
what
he
saw
amiss
in
the
People
:
and
for
Aaron
,
whom
God
would
have
destroy'd
,
he
[
k
](A48821-e18840-b)
k
Deut.
IX
.
20.
Pardon'd
him
on
his
Brother's
prayer
.
83.
It
was
so
horrible
a
sight
to
Moses
,
when
he
came
to
the
Camp
,
[
l
](A48821-e18890-b)
l
Deut.
IX
.
15.
with
the
two
Tables
in
his
hand
,
(
which
were
[
m
](A48821-e18910-b)
m
Ex.
XXXII
.
16.
the
work
of
God
,
and
so
was
the
writing
on
the
Tables
,
)
that
in
a
violent
Passion
,
he
[
n
](A48821-e18940-b)
n
v.
19.
threw
them
out
of
his
hands
,
and
broke
them
beneath
the
Mount
,
to
make
the
People
sensible
what
they
had
done
in
breaking
their
Covenant
with
God
.
Then
with
a
Just
Indignation
he
[
o
](A48821-e18960-b)
o
vers
20.
threw
down
the
Calf
from
it's
Basis
,
and
melted
it
,
and
ground
it
to
powder
,
which
he
[
p
](A48821-e18990-b)
p
Deut
IX
.
21.
threw
into
the
Brook
that
followed
them
out
of
the
Mount
,
Deut.
IX
.
21.
and
so
[
q
](A48821-e19020-b)
q
Ex
XXXII
.
7.
mingled
it
with
the
water
they
were
to
drink
,
Ex.
XXXII
.
20.
84.
But
for
Example's
sake
he
took
another
course
with
those
bigotted
Idolaters
that
were
now
in
the
midst
of
their
Jollity
.
He
cried
out
,
[
a
](A48821-e19060-b)
a
Ex.
XXXII
.
26.
Lord's
Side
?
let
him
come
to
me
.
All
those
that
came
in
upon
that
call
were
of
the
Sons
of
Levi
:
whom
he
commanded
to
take
Arms
,
and
fall
upon
them
,
and
kill
every
one
of
them
that
came
in
their
way
.
They
did
as
he
bade
them
;
and
so
by
their
hands
[
b
](A48821-e19120-b)
b
ver.
2●…
.
there
fell
of
the
People
that
day
about
three
thousand
men
,
v.
28.
This
Act
of
the
Levites
,
not
only
expiated
the
Crime
of
their
Father
in
killing
the
Shechemites
;
But
also
,
instead
of
[
c
](A48821-e19160-b)
c
Gen.
XLIX
.
7.
Iacob's
curse
,
it
entitled
them
to
that
Blessing
,
of
their
being
called
to
the
Ministery
of
God
,
to
which
this
was
their
[
d
](A48821-e19190-b)
d
Deut.
XXXIII
.
9
,
10.
first
Consecration
,
Deut.
XXXIII
.
9
,
10.
85.
But
after
all
,
God
did
not
think
fit
that
this
,
being
a
National
[
e
](A48821-e19250-b)
e
Ex.
XXXII
.
32.
he
himself
might
bear
the
punishment
of
it
,
in
this
life
,
instead
of
his
People
.
But
God
was
not
for
being
reconciled
to
them
presently
,
without
giving
them
such
Marks
of
his
displeasure
as
would
make
them
wiser
for
the
future
.
At
first
he
had
proposed
,
instead
of
conducting
them
himself
,
as
hitherto
he
had
done
,
to
turn
them
over
henceforward
to
a
created
[
f
](A48821-e19270-b)
f
vers.
34.
and
Ex.
XXXIII
.
2.
Angel
Ex.
XXXII
.
34.
and
XXXIII
.
2.
most
probably
to
Michael
their
Prince
,
as
Daniel
calls
him
,
Dan.
XII
.
2.
In
the
next
place
he
declared
that
,
although
hitherto
he
had
not
punished
them
for
any
of
their
Sins
,
but
on
the
contrary
he
had
by
his
Mercy
and
Justice
,
as
it
were
,
hired
them
to
their
Duty
;
now
he
would
treat
them
in
another
manner
for
the
future
:
and
as
oft
as
they
fell
into
Sin
,
[
g
](A48821-e19330-b)
g
Ex.
XXXII
.
34.
he
would
punish
them
for
it
;
and
that
the
rather
,
to
bring
this
particular
sin
afresh
into
their
memory
.
Lastly
,
to
affect
them
the
more
,
with
a
Sense
of
the
Provocation
they
had
given
him
,
[
h
](A48821-e19350-b)
h
Ex.
XXXIII
.
7.
God
caused
Moses
to
remove
his
Tbernacle
that
stood
in
the
midst
of
the
Camp
,
over
which
God's
Pillar
used
to
appear
;
and
to
place
it
at
a
distance
from
the
Camp
,
that
the
whole
Nation
might
see
the
great
change
of
God's
Countenance
toward
them
.
The
mean
while
God
commanded
them
to
[
i
](A48821-e19380-b)
i
vers.
5.
lay
aside
all
their
Ornaments
,
as
a
punishment
for
their
abuse
of
them
,
in
parting
with
their
Golden
Ear
rings
of
which
Aaron
made
them
a
Golden
Calf
.
At
the
hearing
of
this
,
they
not
only
[
k
](A48821-e19400-b)
k
vers.
6.
stripped
themselves
of
all
their
Ornaments
,
but
[
l
](A48821-e19410-b)
l
vers.
4.
put
themselves
in
Mourning
,
Ex.
XXXIII
.
4.
86.
This
set
Moses
again
to
his
Prayers
,
with
great
Vehemence
,
[
m
](A48821-e19480-b)
m
vers.
14.
my
Presence
shall
go
with
thee
,
v.
14.
and
afterwards
having
[
n
](A48821-e19500-b)
n
vers.
16
,
17.
repeated
it
,
v.
16
,
17.
that
he
would
go
with
them
,
so
as
that
all
People
should
know
that
they
were
restored
to
his
favour
.
By
this
it
appears
that
the
Tabernacle
was
return'd
to
the
Camp
together
with
the
Pillar
over
it
,
which
was
the
visible
token
of
his
Presence
.
And
then
God
[
a
](A48821-e19530-b)
a
Ex.
XXXIV
.
10.
renew'd
his
Covenant
with
them
,
promising
now
again
,
that
he
would
bring
them
into
the
Land
of
Canaan
.
But
withal
,
he
obliged
them
afresh
to
take
heed
of
Idolatry
,
[
b
](A48821-e19570-b)
b
v.
14.
in
these
words
:
v.
14.
Thou
shalt
worship
no
other
God
,
for
the
Lord
whose
name
is
Iealous
,
is
a
jealous
God
.
87.
This
and
some
other
Precepts
Moses
received
,
when
by
God's
[
c
](A48821-e19630-b)
c
Ex.
XXXIV
.
28.
Deut.
IX
.
18
,
25.
X.
10.
for
forty
days
and
forty
nights
,
fasting
for
the
sins
of
his
People
.
Now
Moses
himself
[
d
](A48821-e19670-b)
d
Deut.
X.
1.
by
God's
command
had
hewed
two
other
Tables
out
of
the
rock
,
instead
of
those
he
had
broken
.
And
in
these
God
himself
[
e
](A48821-e19700-b)
e
v.
2
,
4.
had
written
the
words
of
the
Covenant
,
even
the
Ten
words
,
or
Decalogue
,
as
he
had
done
in
the
former
.
With
these
Tables
in
his
hands
Moses
came
down
again
from
the
Mount
,
[
f
](A48821-e19750-b)
f
Ex.
XXXIV
.
29.
having
beams
of
Glory
on
his
face
,
that
so
dazled
the
eyes
of
all
beholders
,
that
none
of
the
People
could
look
upon
him
till
he
had
put
a
Vail
over
his
face
.
This
was
a
clear
Testimony
from
God
of
his
approving
all
that
Moses
had
done
;
as
well
in
killing
that
Idolatrous
Rabble
,
as
in
all
the
rest
of
his
conduct
,
concerning
that
matter
of
the
Golden
Calf
:
besides
this
Right
done
to
Moses
,
it
was
also
an
Evidence
to
the
People
,
that
now
God
had
forgiven
their
sin
,
and
taken
them
again
into
his
Favour
.
They
could
have
no
greater
token
of
it
than
this
,
that
God
made
his
face
to
shine
upon
them
,
as
it
were
,
by
Reflection
from
the
face
of
his
servant
Moses
.
88.
After
that
severe
Discipline
,
which
was
new
to
them
;
since
[
g
](A48821-e19870-b)
g
Ex.
XXVII
.
I.
the
making
of
the
Ark
being
one
,
he
employ'd
God's
chosen
Workman
[
h
](A48821-e19890-b)
h
XXXVII
.
1.
Bezaleel
,
who
when
he
had
[
i
](A48821-e19910-b)
i
Ex.
XXXVII
.
1.
done
that
,
then
Moses
,
as
God
had
[
k
](A48821-e19940-b)
k
Deut.
X.
1
—
5.
commanded
him
,
put
into
it
the
[
l
](A48821-e19960-b)
l
IX
.
9
,
11.
two
Tables
of
the
Covenant
,
Deut.
IX
.
9
,
11
,
from
which
it
was
called
the
[
m
](A48821-e19980-b)
m
X.
8.
Ark
of
the
Covenant
,
Deut.
X.
8.
This
was
now
the
Symbol
of
God's
presence
with
his
People
.
And
so
it
continued
to
be
till
by
breaking
their
Covenant
with
God
they
provoked
him
to
that
degree
,
that
he
suffered
the
Ark
and
the
Tables
in
it
to
be
burnt
together
with
the
Temple
at
Ierusalem
:
and
this
even
in
Daniel's
time
.
89.
When
Moses
had
made
all
things
ready
according
to
his
Instructions
[
a
](A48821-e20080-b)
a
Levit.
I.
II.
&c.
precepts
he
had
given
in
the
Levitical
Law
.
Nothing
was
wanting
,
but
that
God's
People
might
go
on
to
possess
the
Land
which
he
had
promised
to
their
Fathers
.
Now
therefore
in
the
second
year
of
their
coming
out
of
Egypt
,
and
the
second
month
,
on
the
the
twentieth
day
,
the
[
b
](A48821-e20120-b)
b
Num.
X.
11.
Pillar
of
Cloud
,
that
was
over
the
Tabernacle
,
removed
,
and
went
before
the
Camp
.
The
people
followed
,
as
That
led
them
,
from
Mount
[
c
](A48821-e20160-b)
c
Deut
I.
1●…
.
Horeb
through
all
that
great
and
terrible
wilderness
,
as
Moses
called
it
,
Deut.
1.
19.
This
was
their
next
way
to
the
land
of
Canaan
.
But
that
was
more
than
they
knew
.
It
was
a
way
[
d
](A48821-e20250-b)
d
Num.
X.
33.
three
days
together
without
intermission
;
only
resting
every
night
,
as
it
seems
;
for
the
Pillar
of
Fire
is
not
mentioned
.
But
what
with
the
badness
of
the
Countrey
,
and
with
travelling
every
day
,
many
of
them
were
sorely
aggrieved
;
so
that
they
lagg'd
behind
;
and
if
others
would
have
done
the
like
,
the
Pillar
of
Cloud
might
have
been
left
to
go
by
it self
.
But
it
seems
,
when
Night
came
,
the
Pillar
of
Fire
punished
them
for
it
.
For
[
e
](A48821-e20280-b)
e
XI
.
1
,
2
,
3.
it
burnt
among
them
,
and
consumed
them
that
were
in
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
Camp
:
whence
the
place
was
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Burning
Num.
XI
.
1
,
2
,
3.
90.
At
their
next
remove
[
f
](A48821-e20330-b)
f
Num.
XI
.
4.
[
*
](A48821-e20350-b)
*
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
the
Rabble
,
or
scum
of
the
People
.
They
seem
to
have
been
the
same
that
are
called
[
m
](A48821-e20370-b)
m
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
the
mixed
Multitude
that
came
out
of
Egypt
with
the
Israelites
,
[
n
](A48821-e20420-b)
n
Ex.
XII
.
38.
Ex.
XII
.
38.
The
word
[
o
](A48821-e20440-b)
o
Ier
XXV
.
20
,
2●…
.
Ereb
there
seems
to
signify
Arabs
,
as
it
certainly
does
in
Ier.
XXV
.
20
,
24.
They
were
,
no
doubt
,
such
as
minded
their
bellies
more
than
any
thing
else
.
This
appears
by
their
wishing
they
had
stayed
in
Egypt
,
where
they
had
all
those
delicacies
mention'd
,
[
p
](A48821-e20500-b)
p
Num.
XI
.
5.
Num.
XI
.
5.
Not
only
the
Melons
of
Egypt
are
delicious
;
but
even
the
Leeks
and
Onions
,
as
Travellers
say
,
eat
better
than
most
of
the
Plums
in
our
Northern
Countreys
.
the
mixed
multitude
among
them
Kibr●…th
Hattaavah
.
fell
a
lusting
for
flesh
to
eat
.
They
cried
,
[
g
](A48821-e20600-b)
g
Num.
XI
.
20.
v.
6.
why
did
we
come
out
of
Egypt
,
where
we
had
all
those
delicate
things
?
They
loathed
Manna
,
which
the
Psalmist
[
h
](A48821-e20640-b)
h
Ps.
LXXVIII
.
25.
calls
Angels
food
,
Ps.
LXXVIII
.
25.
coming
fresh
to
them
every
day
from
Heaven
.
They
spake
against
God
also
,
[
i
](A48821-e20680-b)
i
v.
19
,
20.
vers.
19
,
20.
questioning
his
Omnipotence
,
whether
he
could
give
them
any
other
.
God
shewed
them
he
could
,
by
[
ii
](A48821-e20700-b)
ii
v.
27.
raining
flesh
upon
them
as
dust
,
and
winged
fowl
as
the
sand
of
the
sea
,
Ps.
LXXVIII
.
27.
[
k
](A48821-e20720-b)
k
Num.
XI
.
31.
A
wind
from
the
Lord
brought
Quails
from
the
sea
,
and
let
them
fall
by
the
Camp
,
Num.
XI
.
31.
The
Arabian
Gulph
,
as
[
l
](A48821-e20760-b)
l
Ios.
Ant.
III.
1.
p.
72.
E.
Iosephus
says
,
abounds
with
Quails
above
all
other
things
whatsoever
:
and
they
fly
extreme
low
,
as
he
tells
us
.
The
text
saies
of
their
flight
,
that
it
was
but
two
cubits
high
,
so
that
the
People
could
catch
them
with
their
hands
.
And
they
took
a
vast
[
a
](A48821-e20800-b)
a
Num.
XI
.
31
,
32.
Multitude
of
them
,
[
*
](A48821-e20820-b)
*
Ludolph
.
Com.
Aethiop
.
l.
966.
is
of
opinion
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
here
render'd
Quails
,
might
be
Locusts
:
of
which
,
he
saith
,
in
those
parts
there
are
infinite
Numbers
;
and
that
they
are
as
big
as
Birds
,
that
they
are
very
wholesome
,
and
are
more
pleasant
than
young
pigeons
.
He
has
many
Authors
for
this
,
pag.
179
—
189.
even
for
a
[
b
](A48821-e20870-b)
b
Num.
XI
.
19
,
20
,
21.
whole
Month
together
.
They
now
saw
what
God
was
able
to
do
.
But
they
had
little
Joy
of
it
:
for
[
c
](A48821-e20890-b)
c
Ps.
LXXVIII
.
30
,
31.
while
the
meat
was
yet
in
their
Mouths
,
the
wrath
of
God
came
upon
them
,
and
slew
[
d
](A48821-e20920-b)
d
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
even
the
healthiest
and
lustiest
Men
of
all
their
Nation
,
Ps.
LXXVIII
.
30
,
31.
It
seems
the
disease
that
they
died
of
,
rotted
out
the
palates
of
their
Mouths
:
for
it
was
said
,
that
what
they
eat
should
come
out
of
their
Nostrils
,
[
e
](A48821-e20960-b)
e
Num.
XI
.
20.
Num.
XI
.
20.
But
this
happen'd
only
to
them
that
had
murmured
;
from
whom
the
place
where
they
died
was
called
Kibroth
Hattaava
,
the
Graves
where
they
[
f
](A48821-e21000-b)
f
v.
34.
buried
them
that
lusted
.
91.
After
this
,
the
People
being
come
to
Kadesh
Barnea
,
in
the
Canaan
,
Moses
told
them
how
near
they
were
to
it
,
and
bade
them
now
,
[
g
](A48821-e21070-b)
g
Deut.
I.
19
,
20
,
and
21.
IX
.
23.
Go
up
,
and
possess
it
,
Deut.
I.
19
,
20
,
21.
He
told
them
plainly
God
would
have
them
do
it
;
and
he
would
stand
by
them
,
so
that
they
need
fear
nothing
.
But
,
they
durst
not
trust
the
wisdom
of
God
.
They
came
up
to
Moses
,
and
proposed
to
him
,
the
sending
of
spies
,
to
search
out
the
Land
,
and
bring
word
what
way
they
should
go
&c.
Moses
saw
no
ill
in
this
,
and
therefore
he
consulted
God
about
it
.
God
gave
him
leave
to
send
one
of
every
Tribe
to
[
h
](A48821-e21150-b)
h
Num.
XIII
.
1
,
2.
view
the
Land
,
Num.
XIII
.
1
,
2.
So
Moses
sent
twelve
chosen
men
,
of
the
chief
of
them
,
with
Instructions
proper
for
that
occasion
,
[
i
](A48821-e21190-b)
i
v.
17
—
20.
v.
17
—
20.
They
went
,
and
viewed
the
Countrey
,
and
returned
after
[
k
](A48821-e21200-b)
k
v.
25.
forty
days
,
with
their
mouths
full
of
the
[
l
](A48821-e21220-b)
l
v.
26
,
27.
Deut.
I.
25.
praises
of
it
;
bringing
with
them
some
Tasts
of
the
delicate
Fruits
of
it
,
particularly
[
m
](A48821-e21240-b)
m
See
Bp.
Patrick
on
verse
23.
Grapes
of
an
extraordinary
bigness
.
But
withal
they
brought
such
a
frightful
[
n
](A48821-e21270-b)
n
v.
28
,
29.
Account
of
the
strength
of
their
Towns
,
and
of
the
Giants
and
Giantlike
men
that
lived
there
,
that
it
struck
the
People
with
such
terror
,
that
they
would
scarce
hear
Ioshua
and
Caleb
,
telling
them
the
Truth
of
these
matters
.
Especially
when
the
other
Ten
,
in
Opposition
to
these
two
,
not
only
[
o
](A48821-e21300-b)
o
v.
31.
persisted
in
what
they
had
said
of
the
Towns
,
and
of
the
People
;
but
contradicted
themselves
in
what
they
had
said
before
of
the
Goodness
of
the
Land
.
For
whereas
before
they
had
said
,
it
was
[
p
](A48821-e21310-b)
p
v.
27.
32.
a
Land
that
flowed
with
Milk
and
Honey
;
now
they
said
it
was
a
Land
that
eat
up
the
Inhabitants
thereof
,
Num.
XIII
.
32.
92.
This
put
the
People
into
a
Rage
,
insomuch
that
[
q
](A48821-e21350-b)
q
Num.
XIV
.
1.
Num.
all
the
Congregation
lifted
up
their
voice
,
and
cried
that
night
.
And
the
next
day
,
[
r
](A48821-e21400-b)
r
v.
2.
v.
2.
all
the
Children
of
Israel
murmured
against
Moses
and
Aaron
:
and
the
whole
Congregation
said
to
them
,
would
God
that
we
had
died
in
the
land
of
Egypt
,
or
would
God
we
had
died
in
this
wilderness
.
Nay
more
,
they
plainly
said
,
it
is
[
s
](A48821-e21420-b)
s
Deut.
I.
27.
because
the
Lord
hated
us
,
that
he
brought
us
forth
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
hither
,
for
the
Amorites
to
destroy
us
.
They
were
now
for
[
a
](A48821-e21460-b)
a
Num.
XIV
.
3.
returning
back
into
Egypt
:
which
was
in
effect
,
the
undoing
of
all
that
God
had
done
for
them
.
And
to
shew
they
were
in
earnest
,
they
said
,
[
b
](A48821-e21500-b)
b
v.
4.
let
us
make
a
Captain
to
bring
us
thither
.
The
hearing
of
this
so
struck
Moses
and
Aaron
,
that
they
[
c
](A48821-e21540-b)
c
v.
5.
fell
on
their
faces
before
all
the
Congregation
.
And
for
Ioshua
and
Caleb
,
who
would
have
appeased
this
Rage
by
informing
them
better
,
[
d
](A48821-e21580-b)
d
v.
10.
all
the
congregation
bade
stone
them
with
stones
.
Which
probably
had
been
done
,
but
that
at
that
instant
the
Glory
of
the
Lord
appear'd
at
the
Tabernacle
before
all
the
children
of
Israel
.
93.
This
was
a
universal
Rebellion
,
of
the
whole
Israelitish
Nation
.
twenty
years
old
and
upward
,
which
were
[
e
](A48821-e21650-b)
e
Num.
I.
1
,
3.
number'd
within
six
months
before
;
was
not
lessen'd
since
,
but
by
the
death
of
those
persons
that
were
cut
off
for
having
to
do
in
the
two
last
Mutinies
.
And
after
the
first
of
these
two
,
there
were
[
f
](A48821-e21670-b)
f
Num.
X●…
.
21.
six
hundred
thousand
of
them
living
,
of
whom
,
those
that
lusted
for
flesh
being
dead
of
the
plague
,
[
g
](A48821-e21720-b)
g
Num.
XIV
.
36
▪
37.
all
the
rest
were
engaged
in
this
Rebellion
:
except
only
Ioshua
and
Caleb
,
and
perhaps
some
few
others
that
were
of
less
consideration
.
It
seems
to
be
a
wonderful
thing
how
they
could
so
utterly
forget
what
they
had
seen
within
two
years
last
past
,
in
Egypt
,
and
at
the
Red
Sea
,
and
in
the
wilderness
,
being
so
many
unquestionable
Proofs
of
God's
infinite
Power
,
and
of
his
Providence
over
them
.
And
later
yet
,
what
they
had
both
seen
and
heard
at
God's
giving
them
the
Law
on
[
h
](A48821-e21770-b)
h
Ex.
XX.
19.
Mount
Sinai
,
with
such
Astonishing
Evidences
of
it
,
as
made
them
beg
they
might
hear
and
see
no
more
such
things
lest
they
should
dye
.
It
is
yet
more
wonderful
,
how
they
that
,
when
they
thought
themselves
dying
,
with
[
i
](A48821-e21810-b)
i
Ex.
XVI
.
8.
hunger
one
time
,
and
another
time
with
[
k
](A48821-e21830-b)
k
XVII
.
6.
thirst
in
the
wilderness
,
being
told
before
hand
by
Moses
both
times
,
that
they
should
have
Bread
come
down
to
them
from
Heaven
,
and
that
they
should
have
Water
out
of
the
Rock
;
they
both
saw
these
things
come
to
pass
,
and
had
both
their
Bread
and
their
Water
continued
to
them
ever
since
by
perpetual
Miracles
.
Most
of
all
it
is
to
be
Admired
,
how
they
could
every
day
,
and
even
at
this
present
,
see
over
the
Tabernacle
a
[
l
](A48821-e21850-b)
l
Num.
X.
11
,
34.
Pillar
of
Cloud
by
day
,
and
Fire
by
night
,
which
they
knew
was
a
Token
of
God's
Presence
with
them
,
and
of
his
Care
over
them
:
and
yet
,
as
if
all
this
were
nothing
,
should
throw
off
all
regard
to
God
and
his
Ministers
;
and
give
up
themselves
entirely
to
follow
their
own
vain
Fancies
and
Lusts
,
and
what
other
ill
designing
men
should
put
into
their
heads
.
That
this
was
their
case
,
is
most
evident
in
all
their
History
.
They
were
much
like
Beasts
,
that
have
Sense
and
Memory
enough
;
but
have
no
manner
of
Consideration
.
They
think
of
nothing
more
than
the
Present
,
nor
even
that
,
when
they
have
been
Used
to
it
.
This
People
were
now
come
to
that
pass
,
that
they
minded
the
Pillar
no
more
than
Brutes
do
the
Sun
,
which
they
see
every
day
.
But
as
Beasts
are
●…artled
with
a
sudden
Fire
,
because
they
know
not
what
may
come
of
it
;
so
this
People
started
at
the
sudden
appearance
of
that
Glory
in
and
over
[
a
](A48821-e21890-b)
a
Num.
XIV
.
10.
the
Tabernacle
.
That
was
it
that
put
a
stop
to
their
Rage
against
Ioshua
and
Caleb
.
They
were
now
in
fear
of
themselves
,
lest
this
Fire
might
break
out
upon
them
,
as
that
at
Tabera
did
,
so
lately
,
even
the
other
day
.
94.
For
that
fright
they
were
in
,
there
was
more
Cause
than
they
Moses
,
how
long
shall
this
People
provoke
me
&
c.
?
[
b
](A48821-e21980-b)
b
v.
11.
I
will
smite
this
People
with
pestilence
.
[
c
](A48821-e22000-b)
c
v.
12.
And
I
will
make
of
thee
a
greater
Nation
and
mightier
than
they
.
God
did
accordingly
smite
those
ten
Spies
that
had
stir'd
up
the
People
to
this
Sin
.
[
d
](A48821-e22020-b)
d
v.
37.
They
dyed
of
the
Plague
before
the
Lord
.
That
the
People
might
not
dye
in
like
manner
,
[
e
](A48821-e22040-b)
e
v.
13
〈◊〉
19.
Moses
vehemently
prayed
,
using
the
like
Arguments
as
he
had
done
[
f
](A48821-e22060-b)
f
see
n.
82.
before
at
the
time
of
the
Golden
Calf
.
And
he
had
the
same
success
.
For
now
again
[
g
](A48821-e22070-b)
g
Ex.
XXXII
.
14.
the
Lord
repented
of
the
evil
that
he
thought
to
do
unto
his
People
.
He
said
unto
Moses
,
[
h
](A48821-e22100-b)
h
Num.
XIV
.
20.
I
have
pardon'd
according
to
thy
word
.
But
withal
,
God
[
i
](A48821-e22130-b)
i
Num.
XXXII
10.
Deut.
I.
34.
sware
he
would
make
an
Example
of
them
,
such
as
should
be
famous
to
all
Nations
.
His
words
were
these
,
all
those
Men
which
have
seen
my
Glory
and
my
Miracles
,
which
I
did
in
Egypt
,
and
in
the
Wilderness
;
and
have
[
k
](A48821-e22170-b)
k
Num.
XIV
.
22
,
23.
tempted
me
now
these
Ten
times
;
and
have
not
hearken'd
to
my
voice
;
surely
they
shall
not
see
the
Land
of
which
I
sware
unto
their
Fathers
.
That
their
Tempting
of
God
,
first
in
Egypt
,
and
then
in
the
wilderness
,
was
Ten
times
in
all
,
neither
more
nor
fewer
,
will
appear
in
the
following
Account
out
of
Moses's
books
.
[
*
](A48821-e22230-b)
*
That
the
Men
here
spoken
of
were
all
those
that
came
out
of
Egypt
at
the
age
of
years
and
upward
,
except
Ioshua
and
Cal●…b
,
this
appears
by
what
follows
afterward
,
v.
29
,
30.
And
of
these
men
it
was
that
God
said
,
[
l
](A48821-e22300-b)
l
Num.
XIV
.
22.
they
have
seen
my
Miracles
in
Egypt
,
and
in
the
wilderness
;
and
have
tempted
me
now
these
Ten
times
.
These
Times
are
therefore
to
be
understood
of
what
happen'd
in
Egypt
,
as
well
as
what
happen'd
in
the
wilderness
.
And
it
was
plainly
in
Egypt
that
God
first
shewed
them
his
Miracles
.
There
first
he
gave
Moses
the
power
to
work
those
three
Miracles
that
are
[
m
](A48821-e22400-b)
m
Ex.
IV.
1
—
9.
mention'd
Ex.
IV.
1
—
9.
for
the
proving
of
his
Mission
to
the
people
of
Israel
.
Accordingly
Moses
did
shew
those
Signs
in
the
sight
of
the
People
;
and
thereupon
they
believed
[
n
](A48821-e22450-b)
n
v.
30
,
31.
v.
30
,
31.
But
when
,
upon
his
delivering
his
message
to
Pharaoh
soon
after
,
they
saw
no
other
Effect
of
it
,
but
that
by
this
means
Pharaoh
was
provoked
to
use
them
worse
,
and
to
make
their
burthens
heavier
to
them
;
Thereupon
it
was
that
the
Officers
of
the
Children
of
Israel
fell
upon
Moses
and
Aaron
with
those
bitter
words
,
[
o
](A48821-e22510-b)
o
Ex.
V.
20
,
21.
Ex.
V.
20
,
21.
This
was
their
first
murmuring
I.
against
Moses
,
and
therein
they
first
tempted
God
,
that
had
given
him
the
power
of
working
those
Miracles
before
them
.
II.
Upon
Moses
complaint
of
this
to
God
,
he
sent
Moses
to
them
a
second
time
,
[
p
](A48821-e22590-b)
p
Ex.
VI.
2
—
8.
Ex.
VI.
2
—
8.
But
when
he
was
about
to
deliver
his
Message
,
they
had
not
Patience
to
hear
him
,
[
q
](A48821-e22620-b)
q
v.
9
—
12.
v.
9
,
12.
they
bid
him
,
let
us
alone
to
serve
the
Egyptians
,
for
it
is
better
for
us
to
do
so
than
to
dye
in
the
wilderness
.
This
was
their
second
murmuring
against
Moses
there
in
the
Land
of
Egypt
.
III.
Afterwards
,
when
he
had
brought
them
out
of
Egypt
,
and
they
were
come
to
the
very
edge
of
the
Red
Sea
;
there
seeing
Pharaoh
and
his
host
in
pursuit
of
them
,
they
murmured
against
Moses
a
third
time
:
[
r
](A48821-e22740-b)
r
Ex.
XIV
.
11
,
12.
Ex.
XIV
.
11
,
12.
minding
him
of
the
hard
words
they
had
given
him
,
that
second
Time
.
IV.
After
this
,
when
they
were
passed
through
the
Red
Sea
,
and
come
into
the
wilderness
;
there
,
finding
the
water
to
be
bitter
,
at
the
place
which
from
thence
was
called
[
a
](A48821-e22800-b)
a
Ex.
XV.
23.
i
v.
24.
Mara
,
Ex.
XV.
23.
There
a
fourth
Time
the
People
murmured
against
Moses
,
(
b
)
v.
24.
V.
After
that
,
when
their
Victuals
were
spent
,
then
they
murmured
a
fifth
time
,
even
the
whole
Congregation
of
the
Children
of
Israel
;
wishing
they
had
died
in
the
land
of
Egypt
,
rather
than
come
to
be
starved
in
this
wilderness
,
[
c
](A48821-e22900-b)
c
Ex.
XVI
.
2
,
3.
Ex.
XVI
.
2
,
3.
Thereupon
God
sent
them
Manna
from
Heaven
,
[
d
](A48821-e22930-b)
d
v.
15.
v.
15.
&c.
VI.
After
that
,
when
they
came
to
want
Water
,
thereupon
they
murmured
the
[
e
](A48821-e22970-b)
e
Ex.
XVII
2
,
7.
sixth
time
,
which
was
at
the
place
called
Massa
and
Meriba
in
the
wilderness
of
Sin
.
Hitherto
the
Long
Suffering
of
God
had
shewed
it self
wonderfully
,
in
passing
by
all
their
provocations
,
so
that
not
one
Man
died
for
any
of
them
.
VII
.
The
seventh
was
,
when
Moses
had
been
receiving
God's
Commands
on
Mount
Sinai
for
forty
days
;
upon
which
long
Absence
of
his
,
(
who
had
never
been
from
them
one
day
before
)
the
People
said
,
[
f
](A48821-e23050-b)
f
Ex.
XXXIII
.
1.
&c.
as
for
this
Moses
we
know
not
what
is
become
of
him
,
let
us
make
a
God
to
go
before
us
,
&c.
Thereupon
they
made
the
Golden
Calf
;
which
being
the
Sin
of
Idolatry
,
God
,
who
had
spared
them
hitherto
,
now
began
to
punish
them
for
this
.
But
it
was
only
by
cutting
off
the
most
notorious
Transgressors
,
and
putting
a
Penance
on
the
rest
.
VIII
.
Their
eighth
murmuring
was
at
Tabera
,
for
which
many
of
them
were
consumed
by
the
fire
of
the
Lord
that
burns
among
them
,
[
g
](A48821-e23140-b)
g
Num.
XI
.
1.
Num.
XI
.
1.
IX
.
The
ninth
was
at
Kibroth
Hattaavah
,
where
they
that
lusted
for
flesh
had
their
fill
of
it
,
for
a
whole
month
,
[
h
](A48821-e23200-b)
h
Num.
XI
.
4.
Num.
XI
.
4.
But
they
died
with
it
in
their
mouths
,
[
i
](A48821-e23220-b)
i
v.
33.
v.
33.
X.
Therefore
this
murmuring
against
Moses
,
and
this
tempting
of
God
,
upon
the
occasion
of
the
Spies
ill
Report
,
was
certainly
[
k
](A48821-e23260-b)
k
Num.
XIV
.
1
&c
the
Tenth
including
those
two
in
Egypt
.
And
it
was
the
Act
of
those
Men
that
had
seen
[
l
](A48821-e23300-b)
l
v.
22.
23.
God's
Miracles
in
Egypt
,
as
well
as
in
the
wilderness
:
for
he
saith
of
those
very
men
,
they
have
Tempted
me
now
these
Ten
times
.
Moses
seems
to
have
thought
of
the
same
,
when
,
speaking
of
this
very
matter
of
their
Rebellion
at
Kadesh
Barnea
,
he
told
them
that
this
was
no
new
thing
:
for
,
saith
he
,
[
m
](A48821-e23350-b)
m
Deut.
XI
.
24.
you
have
been
Rebellious
against
the
Lord
from
the
day
that
I
knew
you
,
Deut.
XI
.
24.
It
plainly
appears
that
they
were
so
,
by
the
Account
that
He
gives
us
of
their
Murmuring
against
him
,
and
therein
their
Tempting
of
God
,
first
in
Egypt
,
and
afterward
in
the
Wilderness
,
till
they
had
made
up
the
Ten
times
above
mentioned
.
95.
This
perverse
and
stiff-necked
People
having
fallen
into
so
many
[
a
](A48821-e23430-b)
a
Num.
XIV
.
11
12.
did
provoke
God
to
have
utterly
consumed
them
,
Num.
XIV
.
11
,
12.
And
probably
at
that
[
b
](A48821-e23480-b)
b
v.
10.
appearance
of
his
Glory
they
expected
no
other
.
But
upon
the
Prayer
of
Moses
he
was
pleased
to
pardon
this
Sin
,
and
to
continue
them
,
not
only
as
a
Nation
,
but
as
his
peculiar
People
.
He
did
this
according
to
his
usual
way
of
joyning
[
c
](A48821-e23520-b)
c
●…s
.
CI
1.
Mercy
and
Iudgement
together
,
[
d
](A48821-e23550-b)
d
Ex.
XXXIV
.
7.
keeping
mercy
for
thousands
,
and
yet
by
no
means
clearing
the
Guilty
.
He
shewed
this
last
at
present
,
by
cutting
off
first
those
ten
persons
that
had
been
the
Ring
leaders
in
this
Rebellion
.
[
e
](A48821-e23580-b)
e
Num.
XIV
.
37.
They
died
there
by
the
plague
before
the
Lord
.
For
the
rest
,
he
forbore
them
[
f
](A48821-e23610-b)
f
Dan.
VII
.
12.
for
a
season
and
time
,
as
Daniel
words
it
,
that
is
,
some
for
a
shorter
time
,
and
some
for
a
longer
.
But
he
passed
one
terrible
sentence
on
them
g
Num.
XIV
.
28.
all
;
and
bound
it
with
an
Oath
to
assure
them
how
it
would
be
,
that
as
they
had
wished
that
they
had
died
in
the
Wilderness
,
[
a
](A48821-e23660-b)
a
v.
2.
v.
2.
even
so
it
should
come
to
pass
.
Their
Carcases
should
fall
in
the
wilderness
,
[
b
](A48821-e23690-b)
b
h
v.
32.
v.
32.
And
so
they
died
every
Man
of
them
,
but
Ioshua
and
Caleb
.
96.
[
*
](A48821-e23740-b)
*
This
Sentence
was
given
,
in
or
about
the
sixth
Month
of
the
year
1490.
before
Christ
:
and
the
time
of
their
passing
over
[
a
](A48821-e23750-b)
a
Deut
II.
14.
Zered
,
when
all
that
Generation
was
dead
,
except
Ioshua
and
Caleb
;
this
was
about
the
sixth
month
of
the
year
before
Christ
1452.
so
that
the
Execution
was
compleat
just
38
years
after
that
Sentence
.
see
Uss.
Annal.
All
the
rest
of
them
died
in
the
wilderness
,
within
38
years
[
c
](A48821-e23830-b)
c
Num.
XIV
.
31.
Num.
XIV
.
31.
God
bid
Moses
tell
these
Rebels
;
They
,
(
your
Children
)
shall
know
the
Land
that
their
Fathers
despised
.
For
they
shall
go
thither
,
and
I
will
give
it
them
,
and
they
shall
possess
it
,
[
d
](A48821-e23900-b)
d
Deut.
I.
39.
Deut.
I.
39.
But
he
told
them
withal
,
that
their
Children
[
e
](A48821-e23910-b)
e
Num.
XIV
.
33.
should
wander
in
the
wilderness
forty
years
,
according
to
the
[
f
](A48821-e23940-b)
f
v.
34.
number
of
the
days
that
those
Spies
were
searching
the
Land
.
God
would
have
it
so
to
be
,
for
a
perpetual
Remembrance
,
of
their
Sin
,
and
his
Judgement
on
them
for
it
.
And
agreeably
to
what
was
said
before
,
God
told
them
withall
,
[
†
](A48821-e23960-b)
†
It
was
in
the
year
1491
before
Christ
,
[
b
](A48821-e23980-b)
b
Ex.
XII
.
23.
in
the
first
Month
,
and
on
the
tenth
day
of
that
Month
,
that
by
God's
Command
the
People
of
Israel
chose
out
their
Lambs
for
the
first
Passover
in
Egypt
,
Ex.
XII
.
23.
Which
Passover
they
eat
on
(c)
the
fifteenth
day
of
the
first
Month
:
and
that
very
night
was
their
coming
out
of
Egypt
,
[
d
](A48821-e24040-b)
d
Num.
XXXIII
3.
Num.
XXXIII
.
3.
But
it
was
in
the
year
before
Christ
1451
,
on
the
tenth
day
of
the
first
Month
that
the
Children
of
Israel
first
passed
over
Iordan
into
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
[
e
](A48821-e24090-b)
e
Ios.
IV.
19.
Iosh.
IV.
19.
and
there
at
Gilgal
they
eat
their
first
Passover
on
the
fifteenth
day
of
the
first
month
,
[
f
](A48821-e24140-b)
f
V.
10.
11.
Josh.
V.
10
,
11.
So
that
between
their
choosing
of
the
Paschal
Lambs
,
in
order
to
their
going
out
of
Egypt
,
and
their
passing
over
Iordan
to
enter
into
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
there
was
a
space
of
just
forty
years
.
And
there
was
neither
more
nor
less
than
forty
years
,
between
their
first
Passover
in
Egypt
,
and
their
first
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
.
For
this
also
see
Uss.
Annal.
within
those
forty
years
your
Carcases
shall
be
wasted
in
the
Wilderness
,
[
g
](A48821-e24230-b)
g
v.
33.
Num.
XIV
.
33.
So
it
came
to
pass
:
for
within
these
forty
years
were
all
the
38
years
before
mentioned
.
97.
When
the
People
saw
these
Ten
spies
all
dead
of
the
Plague
;
sinned
against
the
Lord
[
h
](A48821-e24280-b)
h
Num.
XIV
.
40.
Num.
XIV
.
40.
And
then
to
make
amends
,
they
were
for
running
on
headlong
into
the
Land
of
Canaan
.
But
this
was
contrary
to
an
express
Command
that
God
had
given
to
Moses
,
immediately
upon
their
refusal
before
mentioned
.
On
the
very
day
that
they
refused
to
go
into
Canaan
,
he
bade
Moses
say
to
them
,
[
i
](A48821-e24340-b)
i
Num.
XIV
.
25.
Deut.
I
40.
to
morrow
turn
you
,
and
get
you
into
the
wilderness
,
in
the
way
to
the
Red
Sea
.
Now
on
the
Contrary
,
though
they
confessed
,
they
had
[
k
](A48821-e24380-b)
k
v.
41.
sinned
against
the
Lord
,
in
disobeying
him
;
they
tell
Moses
in
the
same
breath
,
we
will
go
up
,
and
fight
against
the
Amorites
.
They
added
indeed
,
they
would
do
it
in
obedience
to
God
,
as
being
that
which
the
Lord
our
God
has
commanded
us
.
But
to
take
away
that
excuse
,
God
bade
Moses
say
to
them
again
,
[
a
](A48821-e24440-b)
a
Num.
XIV
.
24.
Deut.
l.
42.
Go
not
up
,
neither
fight
;
for
I
am
not
among
you
.
But
they
[
b
](A48821-e24480-b)
b
vers.
43.
would
not
hear
,
but
Rebelled
,
and
went
up
presumptuously
into
the
mountain
of
the
Amorites
.
There
they
found
things
as
they
had
reason
to
expect
,
God
not
being
with
them
.
That
Warlike
people
,
being
alarm'd
by
the
Spies
having
been
so
lately
among
them
[
*
](A48821-e24520-b)
*
The
coming
of
those
Spies
was
not
only
known
to
the
Canaanites
,
but
was
remember'd
by
them
forty
years
after
,
[
o
](A48821-e24540-b)
o
Num.
XXI
.
〈◊〉
.
Num.
XXI
.
They
knew
that
the
God
of
the
Israelites
had
given
them
that
Land
,
[
p
](A48821-e24590-b)
p
I●…sh
.
II.
9.
Iosh.
II.
9.
,
had
called
in
the
help
of
their
Neighbours
,
[
c
](A48821-e24610-b)
c
Num.
XIV
.
4●…
,
45.
the
Canaanites
,
and
Amalekites
.
And
these
were
all
drawn
together
,
to
defend
their
Country
against
that
vast
Multitude
of
people
that
were
coming
to
eat
them
up
.
A
poor
weak
Multitude
they
were
at
this
time
,
not
having
God
with
them
.
They
found
themselves
so
when
they
came
up
to
the
Enemy
.
They
were
now
in
their
own
sight
,
what
the
Spies
had
told
them
,
as
Grashoppers
in
comparison
.
All
their
fighting
men
were
[
d
](A48821-e24670-b)
d
Num
XIV
.
45.
Deut.
I.
44.
beaten
,
and
chased
,
and
destroyed
all
the
Countrey
over
.
As
many
of
them
as
got
back
to
the
Camp
,
were
now
throughly
sensible
of
their
Sins
.
And
no
doubt
they
remember'd
the
sentence
that
God
had
laid
on
them
for
it
,
that
,
instead
of
going
into
the
Good
land
they
had
despised
,
they
must
now
go
wandring
the
rest
of
their
days
in
the
wilderness
.
For
this
they
[
e
](A48821-e24730-b)
e
v.
45.
wept
before
the
Lord
.
They
would
have
got
him
to
take
off
that
sentence
:
but
that
could
not
be
:
only
this
God
was
pleased
to
change
in
it
:
whereas
he
had
ordered
them
to
begin
their
Journey
to
morrow
into
the
wilderness
,
and
so
on
[
f
](A48821-e24760-b)
f
Num.
XIV
.
45.
to
the
Red
Sea
,
Num.
XIV
,
45.
Now
in
compassion
to
their
wounded
men
,
he
gave
them
leave
to
lie
still
[
g
](A48821-e24790-b)
g
Deut.
l.
46.
many
daies
,
till
they
were
so
well
cured
as
to
be
able
to
go
with
the
rest
.
98.
After
this
they
took
their
Iourney
into
the
wilderness
,
as
God
[
h
](A48821-e24860-b)
h
Deut.
II.
1.
Red
Sea
:
But
it
was
not
the
same
way
that
they
came
hither
.
For
now
they
were
to
[
i
](A48821-e24890-b)
i
v.
4.
compass
the
land
of
Edom
:
Deut.
II.
1
,
4.
first
from
North
to
South
,
till
they
came
to
the
Red
Sea
;
and
then
from
South
to
North
,
still
compassing
[
k
](A48821-e24920-b)
k
v.
8.
Idumaea
till
they
came
to
the
wilderness
of
Moab
,
Deut.
II.
8.
There
they
were
to
pass
the
brook
[
l
](A48821-e24950-b)
l
v.
13.
Zered
,
v.
13.
And
so
they
did
,
thirty
eight
years
after
their
coming
from
[
m
](A48821-e24970-b)
m
v.
14.
1●…
.
Kadesh-Barnea
.
In
which
time
all
those
that
came
out
of
Egypt
at
the
age
of
twenty
years
old
and
upward
,
were
[
n
](A48821-e25000-b)
n
v.
16.
consumed
,
and
dead
from
among
the
people
.
It
was
a
long
and
tedious
Journey
,
as
God
ordered
it
for
them
.
For
it
was
at
his
Commandment
that
they
journied
,
and
at
his
Commandment
they
pitched
their
Camp
.
His
pleasure
was
signified
to
them
by
the
Pillar
,
of
Cloud
by
day
,
and
of
Fire
by
night
.
When
the
Pillar
was
taken
up
from
the
Tabernacle
,
then
,
after
that
,
they
journied
:
and
wheresoever
that
rested
,
there
they
pitched
their
Camp
.
The
way
of
it
is
largely
and
clearly
[
a
](A48821-e25070-b)
a
Num.
IX
.
15
—
23.
described
Num.
IX
.
15
—
23.
And
whereas
from
Kadesh
Barnea
to
the
Red
Sea
it
was
not
above
[
b
](A48821-e25120-b)
b
Bp.
Patrick
on
N●…m
.
XXXIII
.
19.
●…en
days
Journey
the
shortest
way
;
they
made
it
a
Journey
of
37
years
;
in
all
which
time
they
had
no
more
than
17
Resting
places
.
So
that
,
if
in
every
one
of
those
places
they
had
rested
an
equal
space
of
time
every
time
they
had
rested
it
would
have
been
more
than
two
years
.
No
doubt
in
some
places
they
rested
,
a
less
time
,
and
in
some
much
longer
.
Then
from
Ezion
Geber
at
the
Red
Sea
they
went
somewhat
quicker
to
the
Brook
Zered
,
which
was
in
the
Confines
of
Moab
,
They
went
it
in
one
year
,
during
which
they
had
no
more
but
eight
Resting
places
.
But
now
they
had
been
full
thirty
and
eight
years
in
coming
from
Kadesh
Barnea
to
the
Brook
Zered
;
which
,
as
we
are
told
by
one
[
c
](A48821-e25220-b)
c
Geo.
Synce●…us
in
Chronogr
.
p.
142.
〈◊〉
.
Paris
.
that
travel'd
it
himself
,
is
no
more
than
five
days
Iourney
.
Thus
it
pleased
God
to
give
those
Rebel's
time
to
dye
in
the
wilderness
,
as
every
one
of
them
did
within
those
thirty
eight
years
;
in
all
which
time
a
New
Generation
was
growing
up
,
which
Ioshua
and
Caleb
were
to
bring
into
the
promised
Land
:
and
there
to
shew
them
how
that
good
Land
was
belied
by
their
ungrateful
and
rebellious
Fathers
.
99
Of
what
they
did
in
those
first
thirty
seven
years
,
or
what
100.
The
first
of
these
Rebellions
was
that
which
Korah
and
his
Moses
and
Aaron
.
It
was
,
as
the
[
d
](A48821-e25360-b)
d
Ios.
Ant.
IV.
1.
Iewish
Historian
tells
us
,
such
a
Sedition
as
never
was
known
among
the
Greek
or
Barbarous
Nations
.
The
chief
mover
in
it
was
Korah
,
a
Levite
,
whose
father
Izhar
was
Brother
to
Amram
the
father
of
Moses
and
Aaron
.
He
was
himself
a
chief
man
among
those
of
his
Tribe
:
but
he
was
not
contented
with
that
.
He
was
for
the
Chief
Priesthood
,
if
he
could
get
it
.
But
there
was
no
other
way
to
come
at
that
,
but
by
breaking
through
the
divine
Institution
of
the
three
Orders
of
the
Ministry
.
It
was
by
God's
immediate
[
e
](A48821-e25460-b)
e
Ex.
XXIX
.
Command
,
that
Moses
had
[
f
](A48821-e25490-b)
f
Lev.
IX
.
consecrated
Aaron
and
his
Sons
to
be
Priests
;
which
Act
of
his
God
had
confirmed
by
sending
Fire
from
heaven
on
their
Sacrifice
,
in
the
sight
of
all
the
People
of
Israel
,
[
g
](A48821-e25540-b)
g
Lev.
IX
.
24.
Lev.
IX
.
24.
He
had
also
given
them
the
Levites
to
assist
them
,
[
h
](A48821-e25560-b)
h
Num.
III.
9.
VIII
.
19.
Num.
III.
9.
VIII
.
19.
in
all
the
inferior
parts
of
their
ministry
.
But
this
was
it
which
Korah
could
not
endure
.
He
was
for
the
Priesthood
himself
,
and
so
were
others
of
his
Tribe
,
Num.
XVI
.
10.
Which
since
God
had
taken
from
them
,
they
would
have
it
of
the
People's
Gift
.
The
People
of
Israel
could
not
forget
that
,
before
this
Divine
Institution
,
the
Priesthood
had
gone
by
Primogeniture
.
It
was
(i)
instead
of
all
the
First
born
of
Israel
that
God
took
the
Levites
into
[
a
](A48821-e25730-b)
a
Nu●…
.
XVI
.
〈◊〉
,
3.
two
hundred
and
fifty
Princes
of
the
Assembly
,
famous
in
the
Congregation
,
that
rose
against
Moses
and
Aaron
.
It
appears
that
all
these
took
the
Priesthood
upon
them
,
as
well
as
Korah
himself
.
For
[
b
](A48821-e25800-b)
b
v.
1●…
.
they
took
every
man
his
Censer
,
and
put
fire
in
them
,
(
no
doubt
from
the
Altar
of
God
,
)
and
laid
incense
thereon
,
to
offer
it
before
the
Lord
.
He
that
was
not
a
Priest
,
and
did
this
,
was
to
be
put
to
death
,
Num.
III.
10
,
38.
[
*
](A48821-e25840-b)
*
King
Uzzial●…
attempting
to
burn
incense
to
God
,
though
he
was
not
put
to
death
,
he
was
chastised
with
the
utmost
severity
for
it
.
[
n
](A48821-e25860-b)
n
C●…ron
.
XXVI
.
16
—
21.
The
Leprosy
rose
up
in
his
Fore●…
at
that
Instant
,
and
they
that
saw
it
thrust
h●…
out
of
the
Temple
;
yea
,
himself
also
hasted
to
go
out
:
and
he
dwel●…
ever
after
in
a
separate
house
,
being
a
Leper
unto
the
day
of
his
death
;
and
Iotham
his
Son
took
upon
him
the
Government
of
Israel
2
Chron
▪
XXVI
.
16
—
21.
This
they
could
not
but
know
.
But
they
would
venture
it
:
thinking
perhaps
that
the
Laws
which
Moses
delivered
from
God
concerning
the
Priesthood
,
were
not
God's
,
but
his
Own
,
made
in
favour
of
,
and
Combination
with
his
Brother
Aaron
.
If
they
had
not
thought
so
,
they
would
not
have
dared
to
break
out
into
such
Language
as
they
[
c
](A48821-e25950-b)
c
Nu●…
.
XVI
.
〈◊〉
gave
Moses
and
Aaron
,
v.
3.
When
they
said
to
them
,
you
take
too
much
upon
you
;
they
could
not
mean
less
than
Moses
did
,
when
he
returned
the
[
d
](A48821-e26010-b)
d
v.
y.
same
words
to
Korah
and
his
Brethren
.
It
was
as
much
as
to
say
,
you
take
that
which
God
has
not
given
you
,
Vers.
7.
God
had
surely
given
it
to
Aaron
,
as
he
shewed
by
[
e
](A48821-e26040-b)
e
〈◊〉
.
IX
.
ult
▪
sending
Fire
from
Heaven
on
his
Sacrifice
.
Therefore
this
which
they
were
now
doing
was
directly
in
opposition
to
God
.
So
Moses
[
f
](A48821-e26070-b)
f
N●…
.
XVI
.
〈◊〉
tells
Korah
,
v.
11.
both
thou
and
all
thy
Company
are
gather'd
together
against
the
Lord
:
and
what
is
Aaron
that
you
murmure
against
Him
?
That
Miracle
was
wrought
in
the
sight
of
all
Israel
.
And
they
could
not
have
forgotten
it
since
,
being
wrought
but
five
months
before
their
coming
to
Kadesh
Barnea
.
But
it
seems
they
ascribed
it
to
some
other
cause
,
and
not
to
God's
approbation
of
A●…ron
.
Therefore
now
there
was
no
convincing
them
of
their
Error
any
otherwise
than
by
putting
the
matter
to
God
.
Moses
offers
them
this
,
that
they
all
should
[
g
](A48821-e26150-b)
g
v.
5
,
6
,
7.
take
Censers
,
and
put
Fire
on
them
,
and
offer
Incense
before
the
Tabernacle
:
and
Aaron
should
do
the
same
;
and
then
they
should
see
whom
God
would
chuse
.
Moses
at
the
same
time
[
h
](A48821-e26210-b)
h
v.
11.
sent
for
those
Sons
of
Reuben
.
But
they
seemed
to
have
a
mind
to
the
civil
Government
;
and
●…refore
they
Refused
to
obey
him
,
They
said
,
[
i
](A48821-e26230-b)
i
v.
11.
we
will
not
come
up
.
It
is
plain
in
the
following
words
,
that
they
charged
him
with
making
himself
[
k
](A48821-e26250-b)
k
v.
13.
a
Prince
over
them
,
v.
13.
and
with
breach
of
Trust
,
and
deluding
the
People
with
Promises
of
things
,
of
which
now
their
[
l
](A48821-e26270-b)
l
v.
14.
senses
shewed
them
the
contrary
,
v.
14.
They
ended
as
they
begun
,
we
will
not
come
up
.
So
they
[
m
](A48821-e26290-b)
m
v.
24.
stay'd
still
in
their
Tabernacles
,
v.
24.
which
were
near
to
Korah's
,
the
Cohathites
being
encamped
next
to
the
Reubenites
.
Perhaps
on
account
of
this
Conspiracy
they
might
have
one
Tabernacle
in
common
.
There
to
shew
they
did
not
fear
what
Moses
could
do
to
them
,
they
had
brought
their
wives
,
and
all
their
Children
together
,
to
stand
or
fall
with
them
in
the
event
of
this
matter
.
Korah
the
mean
while
seems
to
have
been
every
where
.
He
was
surely
very
busy
to
bring
up
all
the
Numbers
he
could
,
that
he
might
head
them
against
Moses
and
Aaron
.
That
he
was
a
great
Demagogue
,
[
a
](A48821-e26380-b)
a
Ios.
Aut.
IV.
2.
Iosephus
saith
;
and
he
shewed
it
throughout
this
whole
Action
.
In
his
speech
at
the
beginning
,
to
Moses
and
Aaron
,
he
tells
them
,
all
the
Congregation
are
holy
every
one
of
them
,
and
the
Lord
is
among
them
,
in
his
Tabernacle
;
wherefore
then
lift
you
up
your selves
above
the
Congregation
of
the
Lord
?
[
b
](A48821-e26450-b)
b
Num.
XVI
.
3.
v.
3.
with
these
and
such
like
flatteries
of
the
People
,
he
had
charmed
them
to
that
degree
,
that
now
he
had
[
c
](A48821-e26470-b)
c
vers.
19.
gather'd
all
the
Congregation
together
against
Moses
and
Aaron
at
the
door
of
the
Tabernacle
.
There
it
was
now
to
be
tried
,
who
it
was
that
God
had
chosen
,
or
would
chuse
.
101.
But
while
the
250
were
preparing
to
offer
their
incense
,
[
d
](A48821-e26540-b)
d
vers.
26.
that
they
might
not
perish
with
those
Men.
He
declared
that
here
would
be
the
Trial
,
whether
God
had
spoke
by
him
,
or
no.
[
e
](A48821-e26550-b)
e
v.
28
,
29
,
30.
If
these
Men
dye
the
Common
Death
of
all
Men
,
then
the
Lord
has
not
sent
me
:
but
if
the
Earth
open
her
Mouth
,
and
swallow
them
up
,
with
all
that
is
theirs
,
then
it
will
appear
,
that
these
Men
have
provoked
the
Lord
.
No
sooner
had
he
made
an
end
of
speaking
those
words
,
but
[
f
](A48821-e26580-b)
f
31
,
3●…
.
the
ground
clave
under
them
,
and
swallowed
them
up
,
and
their
Families
,
even
all
that
belonged
to
them
.
The
mean
while
,
for
the
250
Men
that
were
offering
Incense
,
(
and
likely
Korah
was
among
them
;
[
g
](A48821-e26640-b)
g
v.
40.
see
vers.
40.
)
against
them
[
h
](A48821-e26650-b)
h
v.
35.
there
came
out
a
fire
from
the
Lord
,
and
consumed
them
in
the
very
Fact
.
It
was
well
for
Korah's
Sons
,
that
they
[
i
](A48821-e26680-b)
i
Num.
XXVI
.
II.
deserted
him
in
this
Action
,
for
by
that
means
they
saved
their
Lives
,
and
continued
his
Family
;
of
whom
came
[
k
](A48821-e26700-b)
k
1
Chron.
VI.
22
—
29.
Samuel
the
great
Saint
of
the
Lord
,
whom
David
[
l
](A48821-e26740-b)
l
Ps.
XCIX
.
6.
and
on
the
incorrigible
People
.
pla●…
next
to
Moses
and
Aaron
,
Ps.
XCIX
.
6.
101.
It
was
wonderful
to
see
the
People's
stupidity
under
all
this
.
They
that
just
now
had
been
Eye
witnesses
of
those
dreadful
Judgements
of
God
employing
both
Heaven
and
Earth
for
the
destruction
of
those
Rebels
,
yet
as
if
all
this
had
happen'd
in
their
favour
,
they
still
called
them
[
m
](A48821-e26780-b)
m
Num.
XVI
.
41.
the
People
of
the
Lord
.
This
they
did
after
time
for
Deliberation
:
for
it
was
on
the
morrow
after
their
death
,
that
all
the
Congregation
of
Israel
murmured
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
charging
them
with
the
Murder
of
these
Men.
They
told
them
plainly
,
you
have
killed
the
People
of
the
Lord
:
as
if
it
had
not
been
God's
Work
,
but
theirs
;
perhaps
by
Art
Magick
,
in
which
they
might
think
that
Moses
and
Aaron
outdid
the
Magicians
of
Egypt
.
The
People
were
so
enraged
at
this
time
,
that
they
broke
out
into
an
open
Insurrection
.
[
n
](A48821-e26870-b)
n
v.
42.
The
Congregation
was
gather'd
against
Moses
and
against
Aaron
.
It
was
high
time
for
God
to
put
a
stop
to
this
,
as
he
did
,
by
his
Glory
appearing
in
the
Tabernacle
.
God
declared
his
meaning
by
it
to
Moses
,
that
he
would
[
a
](A48821-e26920-b)
a
v.
49.
consume
them
as
in
a
moment
.
But
to
prevent
this
,
both
Moses
and
Aaron
fell
upon
their
faces
,
and
prayed
.
At
their
Prayer
God
forbore
destroying
those
Rebels
,
but
he
sent
the
Plague
among
them
,
that
presently
[
b
](A48821-e26970-b)
b
v.
49.
consumed
14700
persons
,
beside
them
that
died
in
the
Earthquake
,
and
by
Fire
from
Heaven
.
102.
It
was
very
visible
by
this
great
Example
,
that
Miraculous
[
c
](A48821-e27020-b)
c
Num.
XVI
.
37
—
40.
order
the
taking
up
of
the
Censers
of
Korah
and
his
250
Men
,
and
the
working
of
them
into
broad
plates
for
the
covering
of
the
Altar
;
to
be
a
Memorial
to
the
Children
of
Israel
,
that
none
that
was
not
of
the
seed
of
Aaron
should
come
near
to
offer
Incense
before
the
Lord
;
that
he
be
not
as
Korah
,
&c.
And
to
give
them
a
further
Memorial
of
this
,
he
caused
[
e
](A48821-e27100-b)
e
XVII
.
1
,
&c.
twelve
Rods
,
or
Staves
,
one
for
each
of
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
with
the
Tribe's
name
written
upon
it
,
and
one
for
Levi
besides
,
with
Aaron's
Name
written
upon
it
;
to
be
laid
up
in
the
Tabernacle
before
the
Ark
of
God
,
and
to
ly
there
only
for
one
night
.
God
told
Moses
what
would
be
the
issue
of
it
;
and
accordingly
he
found
it
so
the
next
morning
:
Behold
,
the
Rod
of
Aaron
was
budded
,
and
had
brought
forth
Blossoms
;
and
those
came
to
be
Almonds
all
in
that
one
night
.
Moses
brought
out
all
those
Rods
that
the
Children
of
Israel
might
see
them
.
Of
the
Princes
of
the
twelve
Tribes
every
one
acknowledged
his
own
Rod.
Then
God
caused
Moses
to
bring
back
Aaron's
Rod
,
and
to
lay
it
before
the
Ark
,
to
remain
there
,
for
a
Token
against
those
Rebels
,
and
quite
to
take
away
their
Murmuring
for
the
future
.
103.
Now
the
whole
Nation
of
Israel
had
seen
these
miraculous
[
f
](A48821-e27300-b)
f
Num.
XVII
.
the
Children
of
Israel
spake
unto
Moses
,
saying
,
behold
we
dye
,
we
perish
,
we
all
perish
.
Whosoever
cometh
any
thing
near
to
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Lord
,
shall
dye
.
Shall
we
be
consumed
with
dying
[
*
](A48821-e27320-b)
*
After
Mose●…
and
Aaron
had
brought
the
Children
of
Israel
out
of
Egypt
,
their
first
Complaint
against
them
was
this
,
that
whereas
they
had
put
the
people
in
hope
,
of
bringing
them
into
[
g
](A48821-e27370-b)
g
Ex.
XIII
.
5.
a
Land
flowing
with
milk
and
honey
Ex.
XIII
.
5.
They
found
fault
that
they
had
brought
them
into
a
[
a
](A48821-e27390-b)
a
Ex.
XIV
.
11.
wilderness
,
Ex.
XIV
.
11.
where
first
,
their
[
b
](A48821-e27410-b)
b
XV.
24.
water
was
b●…r
,
XV.
24.
and
where
there
was
[
c
](A48821-e27440-b)
c
XVI
.
3.
nothing
to
eat
,
XVI
.
3.
and
at
last
there
was
[
d
](A48821-e27460-b)
d
XVII
3.
no
water
,
XVII
.
3.
God
was
so
Gracious
as
,
notwithstanding
all
this
,
to
supply
fall
these
defects
,
and
to
forgive
their
Sin
of
murmuring
,
so
that
not
one
of
them
died
for
it
.
And
after
that
,
he
was
pleased
to
renew
to
them
that
Promise
,
of
bringing
them
into
[
e
](A48821-e27490-b)
e
Num.
XXXIII
.
3.
Lev.
XX.
24.
a
Land
flowing
with
milk
and
honey
,
Num.
XXXIII
.
3.
But
when
he
had
just
brought
them
to
that
Land
,
and
the
Spies
,
whom
they
had
sent
to
look
into
the
nature
of
it
,
had
told
them
,
it
was
[
f
](A48821-e27510-b)
f
Num.
XIII
.
32.
a
Land
that
eat
up
the
Inhabitants
thereof
;
which
was
quite
contrary
to
what
Moses
had
promised
them
;
then
they
broke
out
into
a
Tumuk
,
worse
than
any
of
the
former
.
For
this
,
in
the
first
place
,
God
[
g
](A48821-e27540-b)
g
XIV
.
37.
cut
off
those
Spies
that
had
given
them
that
false
information
.
Then
for
their
so
often
repeated
▪
Sin
of
murmuring
against
God
,
he
declared
that
they
all
should
[
h
](A48821-e27550-b)
h
vers.
32.
dye
in
the
wilderness
;
and
that
within
the
space
of
[
i
](A48821-e27570-b)
i
33.
forty
years
.
This
terrible
Sentence
daunted
them
for
a
while
.
But
soon
after
,
in
the
time
of
Kor●…h's
Rebellion
,
Dath●…
and
Abiram
[
k
](A48821-e27620-b)
k
XVI
.
13
,
14.
revived
this
very
thing
,
Num.
XVI
.
13
,
14.
In
their
charge
against
Moses
,
they
told
him
,
Thou
hast
brought
us
up
to
kill
us
in
the
wilderness
;
thou
hast
not
brought
us
into
a
Land
that
flows
with
milk
and
honey
.
Wilt
thou
put
out
the
eyes
of
these
men
?
Wilt
thou
make
them
believe
this
is
a
Land
flowing
with
milk
and
honey
,
when
they
see
it
is
a
Wilderness
?
This
was
a
downright
Rebellion
against
God
;
for
which
,
as
those
Ten
Spies
[
l
](A48821-e27660-b)
l
XIV
.
37.
died
of
the
plague
;
so
these
two
Da●…han
and
Abiran●…
,
and
all
that
belonged
to
them
,
were
[
m
](A48821-e27690-b)
m
XVI
.
32.
swallowed
up
at
once
by
the
Ground
opening
under
them
.
But
it
seems
,
the
Sin
these
Men
died
for
,
was
no
other
than
what
all
the
People
had
in
their
hearts
.
There
seems
to
be
an
acknowledgement
of
it
in
these
words
;
when
,
reflecting
upon
this
Judgement
on
Dathan
and
Ab●…ram
,
they
could
not
forbear
telling
Moses
,
[
n
](A48821-e27730-b)
n
XVII
.
1●…
.
XVII
.
12.
behold
we
dye
,
we
perish
,
we
all
perish
;
that
is
to
say
,
if
all
that
are
of
this
opinion
must
dye
,
then
,
there
is
no
help
for
it
,
we
must
all
dye
,
and
perish
.
They
were
as
good
as
their
words
.
They
boldly
said
this
,
again
and
again
,
when
they
saw
many
others
to
join
with
them
in
it
.
And
[
o
](A48821-e27770-b)
o
XX.
2
,
3.
XXI
.
5.
this
was
the
cause
of
their
dying
in
the
next
judgements
of
God
that
came
upon
them
in
the
Wilderness
,
Num.
XX.
2
,
3.
and
XXI
.
5.
But
that
which
was
freshest
in
their
minds
,
and
which
most
stuck
with
them
,
was
this
,
that
Moses
had
advanced
his
Brother
Aaron
,
and
his
Sons
,
to
the
Priesthood
;
which
always
belonged
to
the
first
born
in
former
times
.
This
was
,
in
their
opinion
,
such
an
engrossing
of
Honour
and
Riches
into
one
Family
,
as
ought
not
to
be
endured
.
That
this
was
the
People's
sense
of
the
matter
,
it
appeared
by
their
so
generally
joyning
with
Korah
and
his
Company
,
in
opposition
to
Aaron's
Priesthood
.
Koráh
had
with
him
[
p
](A48821-e27850-b)
p
Num.
XVI
.
2.
vers.
18.
250
men
of
the
chief
of
their
Nation
,
who
all
took
Censers
in
their
hands
,
to
officiate
as
Priests
in
burning
Incense
at
the
Door
of
the
Tabernacle
.
The
People
saw
them
all
struck
dead
with
[
q
](A48821-e27890-b)
q
v.
35.
Fire
from
Heaven
.
After
which
,
as
Moses
said
,
by
God's
Command
,
[
r
](A48821-e27920-b)
r
v.
37
,
38
,
39.
their
Censers
were
taken
up
,
and
wrought
into
Plates
for
the
covering
of
the
Altar
;
and
that
expressly
for
this
reason
,
that
it
should
be
[
s
](A48821-e27960-b)
s
v.
40.
a
Memorial
to
all
others
that
were
not
of
the
●…ons
of
Aaron
,
that
[
t
](A48821-e27990-b)
t
Num.
XVI
.
40.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
not
a
man
of
them
should
come
near
to
offer
incense
before
the
Lord
,
that
he
be
not
as
Korah
and
his
Company
,
Num.
XVI
.
40.
All
this
the
People
must
have
known
,
or
else
it
could
not
hare
been
a
warning
to
them
.
They
might
also
know
what
Moses
now
said
,
as
from
God
,
concerning
[
u
](A48821-e28040-b)
u
Num.
XVII
.
10
,
11.
Aaron's
Rod
,
being
now
laid
up
before
the
Ark
,
for
a
second
Memorial
.
He
had
said
,
that
it
was
to
mind
the
People
not
to
meddle
with
any
office
of
the
Priesthood
,
[
x
](A48821-e28070-b)
x
vers.
10.
that
they
dye
not
.
It
was
,
as
most
think
,
upon
the
hearing
of
this
,
that
the
[
y
](A48821-e28090-b)
y
v.
12.
Children
of
Israel
spoke
to
Moses
those
passionate
words
,
we
dye
,
we
perish
,
we
all
perish
;
that
is
in
effect
,
we
hear
of
nothing
but
dying
.
But
those
words
especially
went
to
their
hearts
,
that
Moses
had
[
z
](A48821-e28130-b)
z
XVI
.
40.
XVII
.
13.
said
on
occasion
of
the
Plates
,
being
made
of
those
Censers
,
for
a
Memorial
,
&c.
They
repeat
them
here
in
effect
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
every
one
that
shall
come
near
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Lord
shall
dye
.
God
heard
this
,
and
thereupon
,
for
a
farther
provision
against
their
falling
into
this
Sin
,
he
made
a
fresh
Declaration
of
his
mind
,
almost
in
the
same
words
in
which
the
People
had
repeated
the
former
.
They
had
said
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
every
one
that
comes
near
shall
dye
,
God
repeated
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
every
one
that
comes
near
shall
be
put
to
death
.
For
the
Reason
of
this
,
enough
?
104.
The
direful
Complaints
of
the
heavy
Judgements
of
God
,
[
a
](A48821-e28290-b)
a
Num.
XVII
.
12.
all
perish
in
like
manner
:
though
they
knew
that
could
not
be
,
unless
they
themselves
were
guilty
of
the
same
Sins
.
They
did
not
know
but
they
might
all
murmur
against
Moses
,
and
do
all
the
rest
that
Dathan
and
Aoiram
had
done
.
105.
But
it
seems
,
they
took
a
more
particular
notice
of
the
Sin
[
b
](A48821-e28390-b)
b
Num.
XVI
.
38.
the
Censers
of
those
Sinners
against
their
own
Souls
to
be
worked
into
a
Covering
for
the
Altar
,
that
it
might
be
a
Memorial
to
all
that
were
not
of
the
Seed
of
Aaron
,
that
not
[
c
](A48821-e28440-b)
c
See
Num.
XVI
.
40.
in
the
bottom
of
page
47.
o●…e
Man
of
them
should
come
near
to
offer
Incense
,
that
is
,
to
officiate
as
a
Priest
;
that
they
might
not
suffer
as
Korah
and
his
Company
had
done
.
Moses
[
d
](A48821-e28510-b)
d
Num.
XVII
.
10
,
11.
warned
them
again
of
the
same
at
the
setting
up
of
that
Second
Memorial
of
Aaron's
Rod
:
which
warning
of
his
seems
to
have
been
the
immediate
occasion
of
those
passionate
words
.
Thereupon
,
the
Text
saith
,
[
a
](A48821-e28530-b)
a
vers.
12.
the
Children
of
Israel
spake
unto
Moses
,
saying
,
behold
,
we
dye
,
we
perish
,
we
all
perish
:
then
adding
that
which
stuck
most
in
their
thoughts
,
namely
,
the
[
b
](A48821-e28550-b)
b
XVI
.
40.
words
that
he
spake
at
the
setting
up
of
the
former
Memorial
,
Num.
XVI
.
40.
There
it
was
declared
,
as
they
here
repeated
the
words
,
[
c
](A48821-e28570-b)
c
XVII
.
13.
See
it
here
in
the
bottom
.
Every
one
that
comes
near
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Lord
to
offer
Incense
,
shall
dye
.
How
then
?
say
they
,
have
we
done
dying
?
Is
the
Danger
over
?
No
certainly
,
unless
we
give
up
our
Right
of
doing
the
same
that
Korah
did
;
which
,
it
seems
,
they
would
not
promise
for
themselves
.
In
short
,
here
is
nothing
else
in
all
their
speech
,
but
Tokens
of
the
utmost
impenitence
.
They
neither
ask
Pardon
of
God
,
nor
of
either
of
his
Ministers
;
they
did
not
so
much
as
desire
that
Moses
would
Pray
for
them
;
nor
did
they
make
the
least
confession
of
any
Sin
,
that
either
they
or
those
Rebels
were
guilty
of
.
The
last
mention
they
made
of
them
in
all
this
History
was
[
d
](A48821-e28640-b)
d
XVI
.
41.
Num.
XVI
.
41
,
where
they
charged
Moses
and
Aaron
with
killing
them
.
They
told
them
plainly
,
you
have
killed
the
People
of
the
Lord
.
For
this
God
justly
called
them
[
a
](A48821-e28690-b)
a
Num.
XVII
.
10.
Rebels
,
ch.
XVII
.
10.
and
provided
the
second
Memorial
,
quite
to
take
away
their
murmurings
,
that
they
dye
not
.
But
they
were
still
for
[
b
](A48821-e28730-b)
b
vers.
22
,
13.
dying
and
perishing
,
rather
than
they
would
promise
to
Amend
,
and
give
over
those
Rebellions
,
by
which
they
that
did
dye
and
perish
had
brought
those
Judgements
on
themselves
.
106.
By
what
has
been
said
,
it
abundantly
appears
,
that
as
yet
the
Murmurings
were
not
quite
taken
away
,
nor
were
like
to
be
,
as
long
as
this
Generation
was
living
.
God
was
therefore
so
much
the
more
concerned
to
take
care
that
they
might
not
destroy
themselves
by
their
Rebellions
,
before
the
Time
was
run
out
that
he
had
set
them
to
wander
in
the
Wilderness
.
And
since
,
for
the
preventing
of
this
,
no
sort
of
Miracles
would
do
,
for
all
had
been
tried
,
and
cast
away
,
on
this
stiff-necked
People
;
therefore
God
was
pleased
to
resort
to
the
Ordinary
means
,
by
enacting
Judicial
Laws
,
with
strict
Penalties
;
and
making
it
the
business
of
Persons
concern'd
to
see
them
put
in
Execution
.
It
was
Aaron
himself
that
was
chiefly
concern'd
in
all
matters
of
publick
worship
.
He
was
the
High
Priest
,
that
was
appointed
of
God
to
be
Judge
in
all
causes
touching
Religion
:
and
[
c
](A48821-e28820-b)
c
Deut.
XVII
.
11.
12.
from
the
Sentence
of
the
Law
,
which
he
should
deliver
there
was
to
be
no
Appeal
,
Deut.
XVII
.
11
,
12.
Therefore
now
to
put
an
end
to
those
disputes
about
the
Priesthood
,
God
was
pleased
to
deliver
to
Aaron
a
Judicial
Law
,
concerning
Holy
places
and
things
,
Num.
XVIII
.
1
—
7.
By
which
,
in
the
first
place
,
[
d
](A48821-e28880-b)
d
Num.
XVIII
.
1
—
7.
God
laid
upon
Him
and
his
Sons
the
whole
charge
of
those
places
and
things
that
belonged
to
the
Priesthood
,
viz.
of
the
Sanctuary
,
and
the
Vessels
thereof
;
and
also
of
the
Priest's
Court
,
wherein
was
the
Altar
of
Sacrifice
.
But
for
the
People's
Court
,
and
all
the
Offices
in
the
outer
Verge
of
the
Tabernacle
,
God
laid
the
charge
of
all
these
on
the
other
Levites
,
that
were
not
of
the
Sons
of
Aaron
.
And
as
well
to
oblige
them
,
both
Priests
,
and
Levites
,
to
look
to
their
respective
charges
,
as
to
deter
others
from
breaking
in
upon
them
;
he
ordain'd
,
that
if
any
one
,
who
was
not
of
the
Tribe
of
Levi
,
should
intrude
into
any
place
of
their
Ministry
,
or
should
meddle
with
any
of
the
Vessels
belonging
to
it
,
he
should
be
put
to
death
;
and
so
should
the
Levites
that
suffer'd
him
to
do
it
.
And
for
those
places
and
vessels
that
were
within
the
charge
of
the
Priests
the
Sons
of
Aaron
;
if
any
stranger
should
presume
to
come
near
them
,
he
must
be
[
e
](A48821-e28960-b)
e
vers.
7.
put
to
death
,
v.
7.
nay
,
though
he
were
a
Levite
,
as
Korah
was
,
he
must
dye
for
it
;
and
the
Priests
that
suffer'd
it
must
also
dye
with
him
,
[
f
](A48821-e29000-b)
f
v.
3.
Their
second
Massa
and
Meriba
.
v.
3.
107.
They
were
by
this
Ordinance
of
God
kept
under
a
lasting
Aw
,
which
they
could
not
be
by
Temporary
Miracles
.
So
that
now
,
from
this
time
forward
,
we
read
no
more
of
any
one
's
intruding
into
the
office
of
Priesthood
,
in
Moses's
time
,
or
his
Successors
:
Nor
do
we
read
of
the
People's
Murmuring
on
any
other
account
,
till
37
years
after
their
departure
from
Kadesh
Barnea
.
Then
the
Children
of
Israel
,
being
come
down
to
[
a
](A48821-e29070-b)
a
Num.
XXXIII
.
35.
Ezion
Geber
,
Num.
XXXIII
.
35.
which
was
by
the
Red
Sea
,
[
b
](A48821-e29090-b)
b
1
Kings
IX
.
26.
n.
73.
1
Kings
IX
.
26.
there
it
seems
they
lost
the
Brook
that
Moses
fetcht
out
of
the
Rock
at
Massa
and
Meriba
,
Ex.
XVII
.
This
Brook
had
followed
them
hitherto
,
but
it
could
not
ascend
,
as
they
did
to
their
next
station
,
which
was
at
[
c
](A48821-e29150-b)
c
Num.
XX.
1.
and
XXXIII
.
36.
Kadesh
in
the
[
*
](A48821-e29180-b)
*
There
it
was
that
Miriam
the
Sister
of
Moses
dyed
;
by
which
we
know
the
just
Time
of
their
being
there
.
For
at
Mount
Hor
,
which
was
their
very
next
stage
,
there
her
Brother
Aaron
dyed
:
which
was
in
[
a
](A48821-e29230-b)
a
Num.
XXXIII
.
38.
the
fortieth
year
of
the
Peoples
coming
out
of
Egypt
,
and
on
the
first
day
of
the
fifth
month
of
that
year
.
But
Miriam's
death
is
remember'd
by
the
Iews
on
the
Tenth
day
of
the
first
month
:
by
which
account
she
dyed
not
quite
four
months
before
him
.
[
b
](A48821-e29280-b)
b
Ios.
Ant.
IV.
4.
p.
109.
G.
Iosephus
saith
she
was
buried
there
on
a
Mountain
,
which
they
call
Sein
,
So
it
seems
it
was
remember'd
in
his
time
.
wilderness
of
Zin
,
Num.
XX.
1.
Hereupon
there
was
a
second
[
d
](A48821-e29330-b)
d
Num.
XXVIII
.
14.
and
Deut.
XXXII
.
51.
Massa
,
and
Meriba
,
so
called
on
the
following
occasion
.
There
being
no
water
for
the
Congregation
,
they
gather'd
themselves
together
against
Moses
and
Aaron
:
and
the
People
[
dd
](A48821-e29390-b)
dd
Num.
XX.
2.
v.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
chid
with
Moses
and
said
,
would
to
God
we
had
dyed
with
our
Brethren
,
&c.
wherefore
have
you
made
us
to
come
out
of
Egypt
to
bring
us
into
this
evil
place
?
Here
is
none
of
all
those
good
things
we
were
to
have
in
the
promised
Land
,
[
e
](A48821-e29450-b)
e
v.
5.
neither
is
there
any
water
to
drink
.
This
want
of
water
was
a
Temptation
that
they
had
not
Faith
to
withstand
.
And
yet
,
even
now
at
this
present
,
they
could
not
but
see
by
the
Pillar
of
Chud
,
that
the
same
God
which
brought
them
up
out
of
Egypt
was
still
with
them
.
And
they
knew
what
he
could
do
in
this
very
case
,
by
having
[
ee
](A48821-e29490-b)
ee
Ex.
XVII
.
6.
seen
what
he
did
in
the
like
:
which
they
could
not
forget
,
having
lived
upon
the
effects
of
it
ever
since
.
But
besides
,
they
had
seen
many
other
wonderful
proofs
of
an
Almighty
Providence
over
them
;
by
which
they
had
been
deliver'd
out
of
Egypt
,
brought
through
the
Red
Sea
,
and
preserv'd
and
fed
for
so
many
years
since
in
the
wilderness
.
But
all
these
great
works
of
God
they
threw
back
to
him
,
with
Contempt
,
wishing
they
had
never
been
.
They
wished
that
[
f
](A48821-e29510-b)
f
Num.
XX.
3.
they
had
dyed
with
that
Rebellious
Crew
that
perished
in
the
gain
saying
of
Korah
.
This
was
such
a
[
g
](A48821-e29540-b)
g
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
v.
13.
quarelling
with
God
,
as
he
calls
it
,
v.
13.
that
Moses
the
meekest
Man
on
the
Earth
could
not
bear
it
.
It
provoked
him
to
that
degree
,
that
he
could
not
speak
to
them
with
Patience
.
Insomuch
that
,
when
God
commanded
him
to
take
his
Rod
,
and
go
,
and
speak
to
the
Rock
before
their
Eyes
:
and
told
him
,
that
,
that
being
done
,
it
should
give
forth
its
water
abundantly
;
He
called
the
People
together
to
see
this
work
of
God
;
and
as
they
stood
there
[
h
](A48821-e29620-b)
h
v.
10.
together
before
the
Rock
,
v.
10.
He
said
unto
them
,
Hear
now
you
Rebels
,
must
we
fetch
you
water
out
of
this
Rock
?
[
i
](A48821-e29650-b)
i
v.
11.
And
Moses
lift
up
his
hand
,
and
with
his
Rod
he
sinote
the
Rock
twice
,
and
the
water
came
out
abundantly
.
In
his
Anger
,
it
seems
,
he
did
so
far
forget
himself
,
as
to
do
things
like
one
that
believed
not
what
God
had
said
to
him
.
He
struck
the
Rock
twice
;
when
God
had
told
him
only
[
a
](A48821-e29680-b)
a
Num.
XX.
8.
speaking
to
it
would
suffice
.
Aaron
was
,
as
it
seems
,
in
the
same
fault
with
Moses
:
for
which
,
the
dignity
of
their
Persons
being
consider'd
,
God
thought
fit
to
lay
Exemplary
Punishments
on
both
of
them
;
and
so
he
declared
that
[
b
](A48821-e29720-b)
b
v.
12.
neither
of
them
should
enter
into
Canaan
.
As
for
Aaron
,
God
shorten'd
his
Journey
then
presently
;
for
he
dyed
at
the
next
station
,
which
was
at
[
c
](A48821-e29750-b)
c
v.
28.
Mount
Hor
,
as
has
been
already
shewn
:
and
Moses
dyed
at
[
d
](A48821-e29780-b)
d
Deut.
XXXIV
.
5.
Mount
Nebo
within
six
months
after
.
108.
The
next
Journey
of
the
People
of
Israel
was
through
a
[
e
](A48821-e29840-b)
e
Num.
XXI
.
4.
way
,
in
which
they
had
nothing
to
live
upon
,
but
what
came
by
daily
and
continual
Miracles
.
And
whereas
they
ought
to
have
been
thankful
for
this
,
they
were
so
far
from
it
,
that
they
spoke
,
as
well
against
God
himself
,
as
against
Moses
.
They
joined
them
both
together
in
this
bitter
Expostulation
;
[
ee
](A48821-e29890-b)
ee
v.
5.
wherefore
have
You
brought
us
up
out
of
Egypt
?
to
dye
in
the
wilderness
?
Num.
XXI
.
5.
This
was
their
Third
Rebellion
,
and
the
last
that
we
read
of
,
in
the
History
of
this
Generation
.
For
the
punishment
of
this
Sin
,
[
f
](A48821-e29910-b)
f
v.
6.
punisht
with
fiery
Serpents
.
God
sent
fiery
Serpents
among
them
,
v.
6.
It
was
a
most
venemous
sort
of
Creature
,
with
which
that
Wilderness
did
abound
.
And
they
bit
the
People
,
so
as
that
a
Multitude
of
them
dyed
of
it
.
The
rest
came
to
Moses
to
intercede
for
them
.
[
g
](A48821-e29960-b)
g
v.
7.
They
said
,
we
have
sinned
;
for
we
have
spoken
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
thee
;
pray
unto
the
Lord
,
that
he
take
away
the
Serpents
from
us
.
They
could
not
have
asked
a
thing
which
Moses
was
readier
to
do
.
He
prayed
,
and
God
order'd
him
to
[
h
](A48821-e30000-b)
h
v.
8.
set
up
the
Image
of
such
a
Serpent
,
made
of
Brass
,
on
the
top
of
a
very
high
Pole
;
that
every
one
that
was
bitten
might
look
up
to
it
,
and
live
.
It
is
more
than
once
that
our
blessed
Lord
minds
us
of
this
,
as
a
Type
of
his
being
[
i
](A48821-e30040-b)
i
Ioh.
III.
14.
XII
.
32.
lifted
up
on
the
Cross
;
that
they
that
are
bitten
with
Sin
may
look
up
to
Him
,
and
be
saved
.
109.
This
last
Rebellion
was
at
Tsalmona
[
*
](A48821-e30080-b)
*
This
place
was
so
called
from
Tselem
,
which
signifieth
an
Image
,
in
memory
of
this
Brazen
Serpent
.
It
seems
the
People
took
this
away
with
them
,
and
had
it
in
so
great
esteem
,
that
in
process
of
time
they
came
to
worship
it
,
as
an
Idol
:
for
which
it
was
[
r
](A48821-e30100-b)
r
2
Kin.
XVIII
.
4
:
broken
in
pieces
by
King
Hezekiah
,
2
Kings
XVIII
.
4.
,
which
was
the
thirty
[
k
](A48821-e30140-b)
k
Num.
XXXIII
.
41.
wilderness
,
Num.
XXXIII
.
41.
In
four
stations
more
they
came
to
the
place
called
[
l
](A48821-e30160-b)
l
v.
45.
Dibon-Gad
,
in
the
Valley
of
Zered
.
There
,
as
Moses
tells
us
,
being
[
m
](A48821-e30200-b)
m
Deut.
II.
13.
come
over
the
Brook
of
that
name
,
there
were
now
none
remaining
of
that
Generation
of
men
that
were
twenty
years
old
or
upward
when
they
came
up
out
of
Egypt
.
It
was
now
[
n
](A48821-e30220-b)
n
v.
14.
thirty
eight
years
since
they
came
from
Kadesh
Barnea
,
and
full
forty
years
since
God
took
them
first
to
be
his
People
in
Egypt
.
All
which
time
of
[
o
](A48821-e30250-b)
o
Ps.
XCV
.
10.
forty
years
he
was
grieved
with
that
Generation
.
It
was
a
continual
Massa
and
Meriba
,
as
the
Psalmist
[
p
](A48821-e30290-b)
p
v.
8.
calls
it
,
Ps.
XCV
.
8.
for
which
[
q
](A48821-e30310-b)
q
v.
11.
God
swore
in
his
wrath
,
that
they
should
not
enter
into
his
rest
,
v.
11.
110.
Now
they
that
were
under
that
Sentence
being
all
dead
and
a
Num.
XIV
.
30.
Nation
that
was
full
sixty
years
old
.
And
of
them
that
were
now
grown
up
,
the
far
greater
part
knew
of
nothing
to
murmur
at
,
living
as
well
at
this
time
as
ever
they
did
since
they
remember'd
.
Especially
after
they
had
conquered
Sihon
and
Og
,
the
two
warlike
Kings
of
the
Amorites
,
who
had
been
all
their
time
a
Terror
to
the
neighbouring
Nations
.
Og
affected
to
make
himself
so
;
for
being
descended
from
the
old
Giants
,
and
having
a
body
of
their
size
,
he
would
have
it
seen
what
he
was
by
his
[
b
](A48821-e30440-b)
b
Deut.
III.
11.
Gigantick
Accoutrements
.
But
Sihon
made
himself
so
by
his
wars
with
all
the
Nations
about
him
;
whom
having
subdued
,
he
not
only
took
the
Spoils
of
their
Countries
,
but
what
part
of
their
Countries
he
pleased
to
add
to
his
Dominions
.
Thus
he
took
[
c
](A48821-e30470-b)
c
Iosh.
XIII
.
25.
half
their
Land
from
the
Ammonites
,
and
made
them
glad
to
live
quietly
with
the
rest
.
From
the
[
d
](A48821-e30510-b)
d
Num.
XXI
.
26.
Moabites
he
took
all
the
plains
of
Moab
together
with
the
City
of
Heshbon
,
which
he
made
the
Seat
of
his
Kingdom
.
As
for
the
[
e
](A48821-e30560-b)
e
Losh
XIII
.
25.
Midianites
,
he
had
them
so
much
at
his
will
,
that
they
let
him
chuse
whom
he
would
of
their
Nation
to
be
Kings
over
them
.
111.
These
Amorites
we
now
speak
of
were
the
chief
part
of
one
[
f
](A48821-e30640-b)
f
Gen.
XV.
16.
filled
up
the
measure
of
their
iniquities
,
God
had
justly
determined
to
destroy
.
And
he
chose
his
own
People
Israel
to
execute
that
Judgment
upon
them
.
It
was
by
his
Command
that
they
killed
[
g
](A48821-e30680-b)
g
Deut.
II.
34.
III.
6.
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
in
both
these
Kingdoms
;
which
,
when
the
rest
of
the
Canaanites
heard
of
it
,
put
them
in
such
a
Horror
as
made
it
impossible
for
God's
people
to
mingle
with
any
of
those
Idolatrous
Nations
.
But
they
that
made
that
slaughter
were
well
paid
for
their
pains
.
They
[
h
](A48821-e30710-b)
h
—
II.
35.
III
7.
got
all
the
Riches
to
themselves
that
those
Amorites
had
been
gathering
for
so
many
Ages
,
besides
what
they
had
so
lately
taken
from
those
other
Nations
.
All
this
the
People
of
Israel
had
done
in
little
more
than
two
Months
after
their
passing
over
Zered
.
And
then
they
came
to
encamp
in
those
[
i
](A48821-e30750-b)
i
Num.
XXII
.
1.
Plains
of
Moab
which
they
had
newly
won
from
King
Sihon
.
There
they
were
in
full
[
k
](A48821-e30790-b)
k
—
v.
2.
sight
of
the
land
of
Canaan
;
having
nothing
between
them
and
it
,
but
the
river
Iordan
.
So
that
now
they
were
so
far
from
having
any
Occasion
to
Murmur
,
that
they
had
the
highest
reason
to
thank
God
for
those
wonderfull
Successes
he
had
given
them
;
and
to
trust
in
him
for
much
greater
things
that
he
had
promised
to
their
Forefathers
,
and
particularly
his
Promise
to
bring
them
into
possession
of
that
good
Land
which
they
saw
now
before
them
.
112.
This
made
it
necessary
for
the
Devil
to
find
out
some
other
[
a
](A48821-e30840-b)
a
1
Kin.
XI
.
1.
strange
women
to
keep
Company
with
them
,
such
as
would
be
sure
to
[
b
](A48821-e30860-b)
b
v.
4
,
5.
turn
away
their
hearts
after
other
Gods
.
This
was
no
hard
Matter
for
him
to
do
;
they
being
generally
young
men
,
and
living
in
the
midst
of
so
many
Idolatrous
Nations
.
But
that
which
made
it
easy
was
this
,
that
all
those
Nations
at
this
time
had
such
dreadfull
Apprehensions
of
the
danger
they
were
in
from
the
people
of
Israel
,
that
though
they
lived
friendly
among
them
,
yet
they
passionately
wish'd
their
Destruction
,
and
would
be
at
any
price
to
bring
them
to
it
.
113.
Those
of
Moab
and
Ammon
had
no
Reason
for
any
such
fear
;
[
c
](A48821-e30930-b)
c
Deut
II
9
,
19.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
not
to
do
any
Act
of
Hostility
to
them
.
But
that
was
more
than
they
knew
:
They
judged
by
what
they
saw
before
their
Eyes
.
They
saw
a
[
d
](A48821-e30970-b)
d
Num.
XXII
.
3
,
4
,
11.
Numerous
people
come
into
their
Country
.
They
had
seen
how
King
Sihon
,
whom
these
Nations
had
found
so
much
stronger
than
themselves
,
was
as
nothing
in
the
hands
of
this
people
.
They
had
quite
destroy'd
him
and
his
Kingdom
in
very
few
weeks
.
The
Midianites
(
d
)
whose
d
d
Iosh.
XIII
.
25.
Kings
had
been
King
Sihon's
Vassals
,
on
that
very
account
had
more
reason
to
be
afraid
than
either
of
the
other
Nations
.
They
had
therefore
sent
some
of
their
[
e
](A48821-e31040-b)
e
Num.
XXII
.
4
,
5.
principal
men
to
advise
with
Balak
King
of
Moab
what
was
to
be
done
for
securing
themselves
against
that
potent
numerous
people
.
The
only
way
they
could
think
of
was
,
by
engaging
a
Divine
power
on
their
side
;
such
a
power
as
should
be
superior
to
that
by
which
Israel
was
said
to
have
done
all
those
wonderfull
things
[
f
](A48821-e31090-b)
f
Ios.
II
9
,
&c.
.
114.
But
for
the
obtaining
of
this
,
they
must
find
out
one
that
[
*
](A48821-e31140-b)
*
Balaam
was
a
[
a
](A48821-e31170-b)
a
Num.
XXIII
.
7.
Syrian
,
of
[
b
](A48821-e31200-b)
b
XXII
.
5.
Pethor
,
which
was
near
the
river
Euphrates
,
in
[
c
](A48821-e31230-b)
c
Deut.
XXIII
.
4.
Mesopotamia
.
Tera
the
Father
of
Abraham
dyed
in
that
Country
.
After
which
,
his
Son
Abraham
being
called
by
God
,
went
from
thence
into
Canaan
:
but
his
Son
Nahor
continued
there
.
Both
Isaac
and
Iacob
married
into
Nahor's
Family
,
and
the
latter
of
them
lived
twenty
years
in
that
Country
.
The
knowledge
of
the
true
God
did
not
wear
out
there
presently
,
though
it
was
much
defaced
with
Idolatry
.
Even
Balaam
[
d
](A48821-e31350-b)
d
Num.
XXIV
.
4
,
16.
called
him
sometimes
by
the
Name
of
Elshaddai
,
as
the
Patriarchs
usually
did
:
but
oftener
by
the
name
of
[
dd
](A48821-e31380-b)
dd
Num.
XXII
8
,
1●…
,
19.
XXIII
.
3.
8.
12
,
15.
16.
XXIV
.
6
,
13.
Iehovah
;
and
once
[
e
](A48821-e31410-b)
e
Num.
XXII
.
18.
Iehova
my
God
,
Num.
XXII
.
18.
even
the
same
that
was
[
ee
](A48821-e31440-b)
ee
XXIII
.
21.
the
God
of
Israel
.
Num.
XXIII
.
21.
St.
Peter
plainly
[
f
](A48821-e31470-b)
f
2
Pet
II.
16.
calls
Balaam
a
Prophet
;
and
no
doubt
there
were
many
other
such
of
the
Patriarchical
Religion
;
as
St.
Iames
also
[
ff
](A48821-e31510-b)
ff
Iam.
V.
10
,
11.
calleth
Iob
,
who
lived
some
few
ages
before
him
,
Iam.
V.
10
,
11.
In
those
first
ages
of
the
world
there
were
very
often
seen
such
extraordinary
Actings
of
God
on
the
Prayers
of
his
Prophets
,
whether
for
or
against
any
Person
or
Nation
,
as
were
not
to
be
expected
by
[
g
](A48821-e31560-b)
g
See
Bp.
Patrick's
Comment.
them
that
lived
under
a
written
Revelation
.
For
instance
,
we
see
,
upon
the
Plague
that
God
sent
on
Abimelech
King
of
Gerar
,
and
his
People
;
when
he
besought
God
to
take
it
off
,
God
directed
him
to
Abraham
;
in
these
words
,
He
is
a
Prophet
,
and
he
shall
pray
for
thee
.
In
like
manner
,
God's
wrath
being
kindled
against
Iob's
three
miserable
Comforters
,
God
sent
them
to
Iob
to
pray
for
them
;
saying
,
[
h
](A48821-e31680-b)
h
Ioh.
XLII
.
8.
Him
will
I
accept
,
and
not
deal
with
you
according
to
your
folly
.
We
see
Balaam
was
famous
for
the
proofs
he
had
given
of
his
Successfulness
that
way
.
It
was
a
common
belief
,
that
[
i
](A48821-e31710-b)
i
Num.
XXII
.
6.
those
whom
he
blessed
were
blessed
,
and
those
whom
he
cursed
were
cursed
,
Num.
XXII
.
6.
But
whereas
there
were
[
k
](A48821-e31740-b)
k
Sam.
IX
.
7.
Presents
usually
made
to
the
Prophets
by
them
that
employed
them
in
this
kind
,
this
covetous
Wretch
could
not
deny
himself
the
advantage
that
might
be
made
of
this
.
He
was
for
getting
all
that
he
could
.
And
since
,
as
it
commonly
happens
,
the
worst
causes
bring
in
the
best
Fees
,
he
was
for
such
to
choose
.
[
l
](A48821-e31750-b)
l
2
Pet.
II
16.
He
loved
the
wages
of
unrighteousness
.
And
if
in
such
Cases
God
would
not
help
him
,
the
Devil
certainly
would
,
by
God's
permission
;
who
in
his
just
Judgement
sends
[
m
](A48821-e31770-b)
m
2
Thess.
II.
10
,
11.
strong
delusions
on
them
that
have
not
the
Love
of
the
Truth
.
No
delusion
could
be
greater
than
this
was
upon
Balaam
;
that
,
when
God
having
forsaken
him
,
he
was
come
to
be
[
n
](A48821-e31810-b)
n
Iosh.
XIII
.
22.
Cosem
,
a
Cunning
man
in
vulgar
speaking
;
whose
way
of
doing
things
,
by
Kesem
,
[
o
](A48821-e31850-b)
o
1
Sam.
XV.
23.
●…ee
Deut.
XVIII
.
10.
11
,
12.
witchcraft
,
is
an
Abomination
to
God
;
1
Sam.
XV.
23.
yet
still
,
upon
his
invoking
God's
Name
,
the
Devil
came
,
and
answered
his
Prayers
;
and
did
it
so
artificially
,
that
,
though
the
things
that
he
asked
were
such
as
were
not
fit
for
God
to
grant
,
the
Devil
did
it
;
and
kept
him
still
in
the
belief
that
it
was
God
that
heard
and
answered
his
Prayers
.
Balaam
a
(g)
Syrian
,
that
lived
then
[
a
](A48821-e31910-b)
a
Deut.
XXIII
.
4.
in
Mesopotamia
.
The
Situation
of
that
Country
,
lying
so
much
nearer
to
Midian
than
it
did
to
Moab
,
makes
it
very
probable
that
Balak
had
this
suggested
to
him
first
by
the
Midianites
.
And
it
seems
much
more
likely
,
because
of
the
Trade
that
the
Midianites
drove
in
Balaam's
Country
,
and
through
it
to
Babylon
and
Ninive
,
the
chief
Cities
then
in
the
world
.
But
that
which
puts
it
out
of
doubt
was
,
his
returning
thither
to
Midian
when
[
b
](A48821-e32020-b)
b
Num.
XXIV
.
11.
Balak
drove
him
out
of
his
Country
;
of
which
more
will
be
said
[
c
](A48821-e32040-b)
c
n
116.
afterward
.
We
take
it
therefore
to
have
been
by
the
Midianites
advice
that
Balaam
was
sent
for
.
Their
way
to
fetch
him
was
by
Presents
;
which
[
d
](A48821-e32070-b)
d
2
Pet
II.
15.
he
loved
at
his
heart
;
and
it
seems
they
knew
it
,
for
[
e
](A48821-e32090-b)
e
Num.
XXII
.
7.
the
Elders
of
Moab
and
of
Midian
came
to
him
with
the
rewards
of
Divination
in
their
hands
.
What
those
Rewards
were
,
it
is
not
said
:
but
no
doubt
they
were
Silver
and
Gold
,
or
else
[
f
](A48821-e32130-b)
f
v.
18.
&
XXIV
.
13.
Balaam's
mentioning
those
things
was
not
much
to
the
purpose
.
That
which
they
would
have
had
for
their
Money
,
was
to
get
him
to
curse
Israel
;
to
the
end
that
when
His
Divine
power
had
disabled
,
or
chased
away
Their's
,
they
they
[
g
](A48821-e32180-b)
g
XXII
.
11.
might
be
able
to
overcome
them
,
and
drive
them
out
of
their
Country
.
This
they
hoped
he
could
obtain
by
Enchantments
,
and
such
like
Diabolical
ways
as
he
was
[
h
](A48821-e32200-b)
h
v.
6.
commonly
thought
to
be
a
great
Master
of
.
And
so
he
was
content
they
should
believe
;
and
yet
he
pretended
,
and
probably
himself
did
believe
,
that
all
the
great
things
that
he
had
done
,
and
was
so
famous
for
,
he
had
obtained
by
his
Intimacy
with
[
i
](A48821-e32210-b)
i
v.
18.
the
true
God
,
[
k
](A48821-e32220-b)
k
XXIII
.
24.
the
God
of
Israel
.
What
Ground
he
had
for
this
belief
,
and
how
it
came
to
fail
him
,
will
be
considered
[
l
](A48821-e32240-b)
l
See
the
bottom
.
elsewhere
.
115.
At
present
it
will
be
sufficient
to
observe
,
that
when
Balaam
[
a
](A48821-e32300-b)
a
Num.
XXIV
.
1.
Enchantments
by
which
he
used
to
converse
with
his
Votaries
.
But
now
,
when
Balaam
came
for
leave
to
curse
Israel
,
the
chosen
people
of
God
;
as
to
that
,
God
would
not
suffer
the
Devil
to
give
him
his
Answer
,
but
was
pleased
[
b
](A48821-e32330-b)
b
XXII
.
9.
to
take
that
business
on
himself
.
But
Balaam
knew
nothing
of
that
.
He
went
on
in
doing
what
he
could
to
obtain
what
his
Clients
desired
.
First
they
brought
him
to
a
[
c
](A48821-e32350-b)
c
XXII
.
41.
High
place
from
whence
he
might
see
the
utmost
part
of
the
Camp
of
Israel
.
It
was
a
place
that
was
consecrated
after
the
manner
of
that
Country
.
There
he
[
d
](A48821-e32370-b)
d
XXIII
.
2
,
4.
offered
to
God
such
sacrifices
as
he
formerly
used
to
accept
.
But
when
he
came
to
the
point
,
God
soon
[
dd
](A48821-e32380-b)
dd
v.
8
,
9
,
10.
let
him
know
that
he
must
not
curse
Israel
.
When
Balaam
had
told
this
to
Balak
and
his
Princes
,
they
,
being
unsatisfied
with
it
,
were
for
putting
him
on
a
fresh
Trial.
It
was
the
[
e
](A48821-e32420-b)
e
See
le
Clere
on
Num.
XXIII
.
27.
manner
of
most
Heathen
Nations
,
that
when
one
Sacrifice
would
not
do
,
they
were
for
trying
another
,
and
a
third
if
they
saw
occasion
.
So
[
f
](A48821-e32440-b)
f
v.
13.
Balak
would
have
him
offer
another
Sacrifice
.
But
it
must
be
in
[
g
](A48821-e32460-b)
g
v.
14.
another
View
of
the
Camp
of
Israel
,
where
possibly
it
might
not
be
so
well
guarded
with
Angels
as
it
was
in
the
former
.
Thereupon
Balaam
[
h
](A48821-e32490-b)
h
v.
15.
left
them
to
sacrifice
for
themselves
,
and
he
went
[
i
](A48821-e32500-b)
i
XXIV
.
1.
to
seek
for
Enchantments
;
in
which
he
never
used
to
fail
of
such
success
as
the
Devil
could
give
him
.
And
that
he
might
be
sure
of
in
this
case
,
to
Curse
the
people
of
God
.
But
here
again
God
interposed
,
and
let
him
[
k
](A48821-e32520-b)
k
v.
19
,
20.
know
,
He
had
given
his
word
to
bless
Israel
,
and
it
was
not
for
man
to
reverse
it
.
Balaam
made
his
own
Reflections
upon
this
,
and
plainly
[
l
](A48821-e32560-b)
l
v.
23.
told
Balak
,
here
was
nothing
to
be
done
.
He
saw
plainly
that
[
m
](A48821-e32580-b)
m
v.
21.
God
had
not
beheld
iniquity
in
Iacob
,
nor
perverseness
in
Israel
.
It
is
plain
he
had
not
hitherto
,
in
this
new
Race
of
people
.
Therefore
it
was
in
vain
for
Balaam
to
think
of
reaching
them
with
Enchantments
,
&c.
as
he
might
other
Nations
.
But
yet
after
all
this
,
upon
the
great
Importunity
of
Balak
,
he
attempted
once
more
to
curse
Israel
,
in
another
view
of
their
Camp
.
But
when
he
[
n
](A48821-e32640-b)
n
XXIV
.
1.
saw
it
pleased
the
Lord
to
bless
Israel
there
also
;
then
he
went
on
no
farther
to
seek
for
Enchantments
:
but
looking
intently
upon
Israel
,
he
received
an
Inspiration
from
God
.
When
this
came
upon
him
,
[
o
](A48821-e32680-b)
o
v.
5.
first
he
broke
out
in
praises
of
Israel
.
Then
[
oo
](A48821-e32700-b)
oo
v.
8.
he
fell
to
magnify
the
things
that
God
had
done
for
them
,
and
what
he
had
yet
to
do
.
Then
turning
to
Israel
,
he
concluded
all
with
these
words
;
[
p
](A48821-e32720-b)
p
v.
9.
blessed
is
he
that
blesseth
thee
,
and
cursed
is
he
that
curseth
thee
.
This
was
more
than
Balak
had
patience
to
hear
.
Who
therefore
interrupted
him
,
and
in
plain
Terms
bade
him
,
[
a
](A48821-e32750-b)
a
v.
11.
Fly
thou
to
thy
place
.
To
which
Balaam
answered
,
[
b
](A48821-e32780-b)
b
v.
14.
behold
,
I
go
to
my
people
;
but
first
I
will
advertise
thee
what
this
people
shall
do
to
thy
people
in
the
latter
days
.
And
thereupon
he
gave
him
that
most
noble
[
c
](A48821-e32800-b)
c
v.
15
—
25
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Prophecy
,
concerning
the
Messias
,
and
the
Fates
of
divers
Nations
,
even
in
the
Messiah's
time
,
which
Moses
has
recorded
in
his
History
.
116.
After
this
,
we
are
[
d
](A48821-e32860-b)
d
v.
25
told
that
Balaam
rose
up
,
and
went
,
and
returned
to
his
place
.
If
we
are
to
understand
by
these
words
,
that
he
went
back
into
his
own
Country
;
then
it
is
certain
that
he
made
little
stay
there
;
for
we
[
e
](A48821-e32900-b)
e
Num.
XXXI
.
8.
find
that
he
was
kill'd
in
Midian
within
one
or
two
months
after
this
.
His
business
there
was
[
f
](A48821-e32930-b)
f
v.
16.
to
put
the
[
*
](A48821-e32940-b)
*
The
Midianites
lived
at
this
time
in
several
Tracts
of
Arabia
Petraea
:
particularly
,
Arabia
Felix
;
and
only
the
Desert
between
them
and
Mesopotamia
.
By
this
Situation
of
their
Country
,
they
had
a
great
advantage
for
Merchandize
.
And
they
diligently
applied
themselves
to
it
,
as
it
appears
,
from
[
a
](A48821-e33030-b)
a
Gen.
XXXVII
.
28.
Ancient
times
.
They
trafficked
,
not
onely
[
b
](A48821-e33050-b)
b
v.
25.
near
home
,
but
also
in
far
distant
Countries
.
This
sort
of
business
requiring
the
use
of
Beasts
for
Carriage
,
and
especially
of
Camels
,
which
Nature
seems
to
have
made
on
purpose
for
those
dry
Countries
,
they
provided
themselves
with
these
most
particularly
.
We
find
,
in
the
next
Ages
after
this
,
they
[
c
](A48821-e33060-b)
c
Iud.
VI.
6.
had
Camels
without
number
;
[
cc
](A48821-e33090-b)
cc
VII
.
12.
as
the
sand
by
the
Sea
side
for
multitude
.
By
their
Merchandize
they
got
very
great
Riches
,
which
Iosephus
[
d
](A48821-e33120-b)
d
Ios.
Ant.
IV.
7.
saith
,
they
made
appear
by
their
living
so
delicately
and
splendidly
.
It
appear'd
against
their
Will
afterward
,
by
the
abundance
of
[
e
](A48821-e33140-b)
e
Num.
XXXI
.
16.
Plate
and
Jewels
that
were
found
among
their
Spoils
.
These
Riches
at
present
enabled
them
to
be
at
that
charge
that
Moab
,
having
only
Corn
and
Cattel
,
could
not
so
well
bear
.
They
could
reward
Balaam
according
to
his
own
Heart's
desire
,
as
well
for
his
Advice
for
the
Destruction
of
Israel
,
as
for
the
Journeys
that
he
made
on
that
Occasion
.
They
could
set
forth
their
Women
more
to
advantage
for
the
carrying
on
of
that
accursed
design
,
to
cause
Israel
to
fall
into
that
sin
in
the
[
f
](A48821-e33200-b)
f
Ib.
matter
of
Peor
.
We
find
on
that
account
a
daughter
of
one
of
their
five
Kings
,
was
[
g
](A48821-e33220-b)
g
XXV
.
8
,
15.
kill'd
in
the
fact
of
Whoredome
with
a
Prince
of
the
Simeonites
.
No
doubt
there
were
many
more
of
the
Midianites
women
,
and
probably
of
their
King's
daughters
,
engaged
in
it
as
well
as
she
.
For
they
not
onely
joyned
with
the
Moabites
women
,
but
led
them
into
this
design
.
We
see
it
is
wholely
imputed
to
the
Midianites
,
that
all
was
carried
on
by
their
cunning
[
h
](A48821-e33270-b)
h
Num.
XXV
.
18.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
intrigues
.
It
was
indeed
[
hh
](A48821-e33300-b)
hh
XXXI
.
16.
through
the
Counsel
of
Balaam
.
But
that
was
chiefly
,
if
not
only
,
owing
to
the
Midianites
,
as
it
is
shewn
in
this
Digression
.
That
the
Midianites
were
the
chief
Authors
of
it
,
appears
by
God's
distinguishing
them
from
the
others
in
their
punishment
.
For
God
expressly
commanded
Moses
,
saying
[
i
](A48821-e33360-b)
i
XXV
.
17.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
use
Hostility
against
the
Midianites
,
for
they
have
acted
Hostilely
against
you
.
And
again
,
after
Moses
had
settled
things
among
his
own
People
,
God
gave
him
a
second
Command
for
the
execution
of
the
former
.
He
said
to
him
[
k
](A48821-e33400-b)
k
XXXI
.
2.
Avenge
the
Children
of
Israel
of
the
Midianites
,
afterwards
shalt
thou
be
gathered
to
thy
People
.
It
was
as
Moses
[
l
](A48821-e33430-b)
l
ver.
3.
called
it
,
the
Avenging
of
the
Lord
against
Midian
.
It
was
so
especially
against
their
Women
,
for
that
[
m
](A48821-e33460-b)
m
v.
16.
these
had
caused
the
Children
of
Israel
through
the
Counsel
of
Balaam
to
commit
trespass
against
the
Lord
in
the
matter
of
Peor
.
The
Israelites
,
in
execution
,
of
this
Sentence
,
first
slew
the
five
Kings
of
the
Midianites
,
and
all
other
Males
,
both
old
and
young
.
Of
the
Females
,
at
first
they
took
all
for
slaves
,
together
with
the
spoils
of
the
slain
.
But
afterwards
,
by
Moses
Command
,
they
killed
all
those
Women
that
had
known
Man
by
lying
with
him
for
the
Reason
above-mentioned
.
And
so
they
made
an
utter
Desolation
of
that
Rich
and
Populous
Countrey
.
This
dealing
of
his
with
the
Midianites
was
very
different
from
that
which
he
used
toward
the
Moabites
and
Ammonites
:
who
did
onely
follow
the
Midianites
into
this
Sin
.
For
though
even
for
that
they
were
not
to
pass
without
punishment
;
yet
God
did
not
therefore
destroy
them
as
he
did
the
other
.
But
he
set
a
Mark
upon
them
and
all
their
Posterity
.
He
made
it
a
standing
Law
to
his
People
,
that
[
n
](A48821-e33560-b)
n
v.
9
,
10
,
11.
no
Soul
of
either
of
those
Nations
should
be
admitted
into
the
Congregation
of
the
Lord
,
'till
the
tenth
Generation
,
Deut.
XXIII
.
3.
Midianites
into
the
only
sure
way
for
the
destroying
of
Israel
;
that
was
,
by
tempting
them
into
sin
against
God
,
the
way
[
g
](A48821-e33600-b)
g
n.
112.
before-mentioned
.
It
seems
,
at
his
hasty
parting
from
Balak
,
this
was
not
yet
come
into
his
head
.
But
the
Devil
,
from
whom
it
certainly
came
,
help'd
him
to
it
soon
afterwards
.
He
came
full
of
it
to
the
people
of
Midian
.
There
he
certainly
knew
that
any
Advice
would
be
welcome
,
that
would
rid
them
of
the
Nation
that
they
feared
;
and
he
knew
that
,
as
they
were
best
able
,
so
they
would
not
spare
,
to
pay
him
well
for
this
advice
which
he
brought
them
.
For
both
these
Reasons
,
he
must
impart
it
first
to
the
five
Kings
of
Midian
:
and
then
he
must
take
the
general
Consent
of
the
Men
,
without
which
he
could
not
have
brought
the
Women
into
this
Matter
.
For
the
women
,
they
were
to
be
more
than
passive
in
it
.
They
had
many
things
to
do
.
They
were
first
to
take
a
pretty
long
journey
into
the
Land
of
Moab
.
There
they
were
to
engage
the
Moabitish
women
,
as
many
as
they
could
,
to
joyn
with
them
;
and
they
were
to
go
together
,
and
Act
according
to
their
Instructions
.
They
were
to
hold
a
Feast
to
Baal
Peor
,
an
Idol
so
called
from
the
High-place
of
[
a
](A48821-e33670-b)
a
Num
XXIII
.
28.
Mount
Peor
,
where
it
was
to
be
worshiped
.
That
Mountain
belonged
to
Moab
formerly
,
till
it
was
taken
from
them
by
King
Sihon
.
But
by
Conquest
over
him
,
it
was
now
in
the
people
of
Israel's
hands
.
And
the
place
being
near
to
their
Camp
,
it
could
not
be
doubted
but
that
a
Multitude
of
them
would
come
to
see
what
all
these
women
were
doing
.
There
,
as
Balaam
had
instructed
the
[
b
](A48821-e33740-b)
b
XXXI
.
16.
Midianitish
women
,
they
were
first
by
[
bb
](A48821-e33770-b)
bb
XXV
.
18.
their
Wiles
to
draw
in
those
young
men
of
Israel
,
(
for
so
they
generally
were
,
)
[
c
](A48821-e33800-b)
c
v.
1.
to
commit
Whoredom
with
them
.
The
women
of
those
Idolatrous
Nations
did
not
think
it
any
shame
to
do
this
;
[
d
](A48821-e33820-b)
d
See
le
Cle●…
on
Ex.
XXXIV
.
15.
especially
when
it
was
for
the
getting
of
Mony
to
offer
to
their
Idols
.
But
the
Midianitish
women
might
be
perswaded
to
do
the
same
thing
on
a
higher
Consideration
.
Balaam
might
tell
them
,
it
was
an
Act
of
holy
Zeal
in
them
to
do
it
,
for
the
gaining
of
a
whole
Nation
of
Aliens
to
their
Religion
.
He
was
wicked
enough
to
tell
them
so
,
and
they
did
,
as
if
they
believed
it
.
It
was
to
[
e
](A48821-e33870-b)
e
Num
XXV
.
18.
their
Wiles
particularly
,
that
God
imputed
all
the
Sin
and
Destruction
of
so
many
of
his
People
.
And
yet
the
Camp
of
Israel
being
so
near
the
Moabites
Country
,
that
their
Women
were
better
known
to
the
Israelites
,
than
the
other
;
therefore
they
were
the
Daughters
of
Moab
with
whom
[
a
](A48821-e33930-b)
a
v.
1.
the
People
begun
to
commit
Whoredome
:
and
they
were
the
Women
of
that
Nation
that
[
b
](A48821-e33950-b)
b
v.
2.
invited
the
People
to
the
Sacrifices
of
their
Gods
.
It
is
very
likely
that
they
also
came
in
greater
Numbers
than
the
other
Women
that
lived
so
much
further
from
Peor
.
117.
The
Feasts
that
those
Idolaters
held
in
honour
of
their
Gods
[
c
](A48821-e34010-b)
c
v.
2.
Israel
were
tempted
to
comply
with
them
in
all
this
:
after
which
,
they
would
scarce
stick
at
any
thing
else
that
could
be
desired
of
them
.
And
so
,
upon
these
Womens
Invitation
,
those
wretches
did
not
onely
eat
with
them
at
their
Idolatrous
Feasts
,
but
they
also
bowed
downe
to
their
Gods
,
and
so
[
d
](A48821-e34050-b)
d
v.
3.
joined
themselves
to
Baal
Peor
.
118.
This
was
such
a
manifold
Breach
of
Gods
Expresse
[
e
](A48821-e34080-b)
e
Ex.
XXXIV
.
15.
Command
[
f
](A48821-e34100-b)
f
Num.
XXV
.
〈◊〉
.
his
Anger
was
kindled
against
Israel
for
it
:
and
it
presently
appear'd
,
in
a
Plague
that
came
downe
upon
them
,
in
the
midst
of
their
Jollity
.
It
fell
upon
[
g
](A48821-e34120-b)
g
Deut.
IV.
〈◊〉
.
no
other
,
but
them
that
were
guilty
of
this
complicated
Sin
.
But
that
neither
the
Sin
,
nor
the
Judgment
,
might
spread
any
further
,
[
h
](A48821-e34130-b)
h
v.
4.
God
called
upon
Moses
to
put
a
Stop
to
it
,
by
doing
Justice
on
the
Transgressors
.
It
seems
that
hitherto
Moses
had
no
Information
of
those
horrible
doings
;
all
this
being
done
at
Mount
Peor
,
which
was
some
miles
distant
from
the
Camp
:
or
if
he
knew
any
thing
of
it
,
this
wickedness
being
a
thing
quite
new
to
him
,
it
struck
him
into
such
an
Astonishment
that
,
at
first
he
knew
not
what
to
do
in
it
.
But
for
that
he
was
to
take
his
direction
from
God
;
and
God
was
pleased
to
give
him
that
before
he
asked
it
.
The
Lord
said
unto
Moses
,
[
i
](A48821-e34180-b)
i
v.
4.
take
all
the
Chief
Men
of
the
Transgressors
,
and
hang
them
up
before
the
Lord
.
This
was
necessary
for
the
satisfying
of
his
Justice
,
and
thereby
for
the
turning
away
of
his
fierce
Anger
from
Israel
.
And
therefore
he
was
to
do
this
as
Publickly
as
he
could
,
that
all
others
might
see
,
and
fear
.
This
Order
was
certainly
put
in
Execution
by
those
whom
Moses
Authorized
for
that
Purpose
.
And
to
do
it
the
more
Effectually
,
he
order'd
the
[
k
](A48821-e34230-b)
k
v.
5.
Iudges
of
Israel
,
every
one
in
his
District
,
to
put
to
death
all
that
they
could
find
had
joined
themselves
to
Baal-Peor
.
119.
The
mean
while
,
all
the
rest
of
the
People
that
had
a
sense
[
l
](A48821-e34290-b)
l
v.
6.
weeping
for
their
Brethrens
horrible
breach
of
it
,
and
imploring
the
Mercy
of
God
before
the
[
m
](A48821-e34300-b)
m
Ex.
XXIII
.
9.
10.
door
of
his
Tabernacle
.
That
being
on
the
[
n
](A48821-e34310-b)
n
Num.
III.
38.
East-side
of
the
Tabernacle
,
was
the
place
where
Moses
and
Aaron
and
his
Sons
were
to
keep
the
Charge
of
the
Sanctuary
;
and
to
attend
there
upon
all
such
Occasions
.
There
was
[
a
](A48821-e34340-b)
a
Num.
XXV
.
6.
Moses
now
present
;
and
probably
Aaron
and
his
Sons
,
though
the
Text
mentions
no
more
of
them
but
[
b
](A48821-e34370-b)
b
v.
7.
Phineas
.
They
were
weeping
there
,
together
with
all
the
Congregation
;
when
one
of
their
young
Men
,
being
surely
blinded
with
lust
,
brought
a
Midianitish
Woman
along
with
him
,
and
led
her
to
his
Tent
in
all
their
sight
.
Phineas
in
a
holy
Indignation
at
this
,
rose
up
from
all
his
weeping
Company
;
and
taking
a
Javelin
in
his
hand
,
he
followed
the
Man
into
his
[
c
](A48821-e34440-b)
c
El.
Hakkubba
to
the
Alcove
.
Le
Clerc
.
bedroom
;
where
finding
them
in
the
Act
of
filthiness
together
,
[
d
](A48821-e34470-b)
d
v.
8.
he
thrust
both
of
them
through
,
both
the
Man
of
Israel
,
and
the
Woman
,
through
her
belly
.
He
did
this
by
Moses's
command
,
as
[
e
](A48821-e34500-b)
e
De
vità
Mos●…s
.
1.
Philo
saith
.
No
doubt
he
knew
of
the
Command
which
God
had
given
to
Moses
,
and
likely
had
heard
him
charge
others
,
&
himself
among
the
rest
,
to
put
it
in
Execution
.
That
his
chief
Motive
in
it
was
Zeal
for
Gods
sake
,
he
had
a
[
f
](A48821-e34540-b)
f
v.
10
,
11.
Testimony
from
God
himself
.
It
was
surely
an
Ardent
Zeal
for
God
that
moved
him
to
do
so
bold
a
thing
as
this
was
;
to
kill
a
young
Prince
among
the
People
of
Israel
,
and
together
with
him
the
Daughter
of
a
King
of
the
Midianites
,
who
would
surely
make
it
a
National
Quarrel
.
This
was
such
a
thing
as
God
would
not
let
vs
be
ignorant
of
:
and
therefore
he
plainly
tells
us
,
that
the
Name
of
the
Man
was
[
g
](A48821-e34570-b)
g
v.
14.
Zimri
the
Son
of
Salu
a
Prince
of
the
cheif
family
among
thr
Simeonites
,
and
that
the
Woman
was
[
h
](A48821-e34590-b)
h
v.
15.
Cozbi
the
Daughter
of
Zur
,
who
,
as
he
tells
us
[
i
](A48821-e34610-b)
i
XXXI
.
8.
elsewhere
,
was
one
of
the
five
Kings
of
Midian
.
Such
an
Heroic
Action
as
this
was
,
being
done
in
pure
Zeal
for
Gods
Cause
,
was
so
highly
acceptable
to
him
;
that
thereupon
he
stopt
his
hand
,
and
would
not
suffer
the
Plague
to
proceed
any
farther
.
And
not
onely
so
,
but
as
well
for
a
Reward
to
Phineas
at
present
,
as
for
a
Memorial
of
it
in
future
times
,
God
gave
him
the
promise
of
continuing
the
Priesthood
to
him
and
his
seed
after
him
for
ever
.
120.
By
this
one
Act
of
his
,
it
came
to
pass
that
this
Judgment
of
[
k
](A48821-e34670-b)
k
〈◊〉
Cor.
X.
9.
one
days
work
.
It
was
[
l
](A48821-e34680-b)
l
Num.
XXV
.
18.
the
Day
of
the
Plague
as
Moses
calls
it
.
But
in
that
short
space
of
time
there
dyed
[
m
](A48821-e34710-b)
m
v.
9.
of
the
Plague
no
fewer
than
24000.
Moses
elsewhere
has
told
us
,
that
those
were
[
n
](A48821-e34730-b)
n
Deut.
IV.
3.
all
the
Men
that
followed
Baal-Peor
.
And
that
none
dyed
after
this
day
,
till
the
Date
of
the
Book
[
o
](A48821-e34750-b)
o
Deut.
I.
3.
of
Deuteronomy
,
which
was
but
one
Month
before
his
death
;
This
is
certain
from
what
he
told
them
in
the
next
words
;
[
p
](A48821-e34760-b)
p
v.
4.
You
that
did
cleave
unto
the
Lord
your
God
are
alive
every
one
of
you
this
day
.
121.
No
doubt
they
that
saw
this
terrible
Judgment
of
God
[
a
](A48821-e34810-b)
a
Num.
XXVI
.
3.
River
Iordan
between
them
and
the
Land
which
God
had
promised
to
their
Fathers
.
Their
next
Remove
would
bring
them
thither
.
And
when
they
had
taken
possession
of
that
Land
,
which
God
could
give
them
as
easily
as
he
had
given
them
all
on
this
side
Iordan
,
they
were
then
[
b
](A48821-e34860-b)
b
53
...
55.
to
divide
it
for
an
Inheritance
among
themselves
.
To
let
them
see
it
was
the
Care
of
Gods
Providence
that
it
should
be
equally
shared
,
he
was
pleased
to
order
[
c
](A48821-e34890-b)
c
v.
1.
Moses
and
Eleazar
the
High
Priest
to
make
a
second
Numbring
of
the
People
,
like
that
which
Moses
and
Aaron
had
[
d
](A48821-e34940-b)
d
Num.
l.
1.
formerly
made
in
the
Wilderness
of
Sinai
.
It
could
not
but
comfort
them
to
see
that
,
after
the
dying
away
of
more
than
[
e
](A48821-e34970-b)
e
v.
46.
600000
men
that
had
been
then
Numbred
,
many
of
them
no
doubt
dying
Natural
deaths
,
but
all
the
rest
,
save
[
f
](A48821-e34980-b)
f
Num.
XXVI
.
65.
onely
Ioshua
and
Caleb
,
having
been
swept
away
by
those
Judgments
of
God
that
had
fallen
upon
them
,
within
these
last
38.
Years
;
yet
now
they
were
but
[
g
](A48821-e35020-b)
g
v.
51.
1120.
men
fewer
than
they
were
at
that
former
Numbring
:
which
small
Number
of
men
might
very
likely
have
been
lost
by
their
own
Miscarriages
in
the
[
h
](A48821-e35030-b)
h
XXI
.
31
,
35.
Conquering
of
those
two
Kingdoms
.
122.
All
this
while
,
as
well
they
,
as
their
Fathers
before
them
,
[
i
](A48821-e35060-b)
i
v.
71
,
86
,
93.
evident
proofs
of
Gods
presence
among
them
,
in
the
Pillar
of
fire
all
night
,
and
of
cloud
all
day
,
either
moving
before
them
,
or
resting
over
the
Tabernacle
.
They
had
the
[
k
](A48821-e35070-b)
k
Deut.
VIII
.
3.
Manna
which
their
Bread
was
made
of
,
immediately
from
Heaven
.
They
had
their
[
l
](A48821-e35100-b)
l
v.
15.
Water
,
first
out
of
one
Rock
,
and
then
out
of
another
,
still
following
them
all
the
while
they
were
in
the
Wilderness
.
None
of
them
had
his
Raiment
waxen
old
,
nor
his
[
m
](A48821-e35120-b)
m
v
4.
and
XXIX
.
1.
Shoes
grown
uneasy
to
his
feet
,
in
all
these
40.
Years
.
God
was
pleased
to
let
them
know
that
his
design
in
all
this
was
,
as
well
to
[
n
](A48821-e35160-b)
n
v.
2
,
3
,
16.
humble
them
,
seeing
they
had
nothing
they
could
call
their
own
,
as
also
to
teach
them
to
live
in
an
entire
Dependance
on
his
Providence
.
123.
There
was
certainly
Need
of
such
Extraordinary
ways
,
to
[
o
](A48821-e35200-b)
o
Iosh.
V.
5.
Circumcision
,
since
their
coming
up
out
of
Egypt
.
They
had
no
[
p
](A48821-e35220-b)
p
v.
10
,
12.
Passeover
,
since
the
second
Year
after
that
.
They
had
no
written
Rule
to
walk
by
,
but
onely
that
of
the
[
q
](A48821-e35230-b)
q
Ex.
XX.
Ten
Commandments
[
r
](A48821-e35250-b)
r
XXXIV
.
27.
written
in
Tables
of
stone
:
and
they
had
also
those
National
Judgments
,
which
are
all
conteined
in
[
s
](A48821-e35260-b)
s
Ex.
XXI
.
XXII
.
XXIII
.
three
Chapters
of
Exodus
.
Whatsoever
Teaching
they
had
more
,
it
could
be
no
other
than
what
they
had
from
the
mouth
of
Moses
;
for
he
writ
nothing
till
the
last
[
l
](A48821-e35300-b)
l
Deut.
XXXI
.
9
—
25.
year
of
his
life
.
124.
And
yet
perhaps
no
people
in
the
world
ever
needed
teaching
[
a
](A48821-e35360-b)
a
Gen.
XVII
.
19.
promise
of
God
,
which
was
their
great
Privilege
;
yet
even
that
did
not
free
them
from
Original
Corruption
,
that
came
to
them
from
much
nearer
Parents
than
Abraham
and
Sarah
.
The
immediate
Fathers
of
the
Twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
were
the
Twelve
Sons
of
Iacob
,
by
whose
names
they
were
called
.
But
for
these
Patriarchs
,
how
any
of
them
lived
,
or
what
they
did
,
we
have
no
Account
in
any
other
Book
but
that
of
Genesis
;
and
even
there
,
we
have
nothing
told
us
particularly
,
but
of
the
four
Eldest
Sons
,
and
of
Ioseph
.
And
though
this
last
appears
to
us
wholely
without
Spot
:
yet
of
those
four
others
,
the
most
that
we
know
is
of
their
Crimes
.
We
cannot
read
of
the
Incests
of
[
b
](A48821-e35440-b)
b
Gen.
XXXV
.
22.
Reuben
and
[
c
](A48821-e35470-b)
c
XXXVIII
.
18.
Iudah
,
the
Faithbreach
and
Cruelty
of
[
d
](A48821-e35490-b)
d
XXXIV
.
27.
Simeon
and
Levi
,
without
sad
reflections
on
the
Ignorance
of
those
times
.
For
the
rest
of
Iacob's
Sons
,
God
has
not
been
pleased
to
let
us
know
any
thing
of
them
;
save
only
this
,
that
when
those
two
Bloudy
men
were
for
[
e
](A48821-e35530-b)
e
XXXVII
18.
killing
their
innocent
Brother
,
though
the
other
nine
could
not
come
up
to
that
height
of
wickedness
with
them
;
yet
they
[
f
](A48821-e35540-b)
f
v.
27.
all
,
but
[
g
](A48821-e35550-b)
g
v.
29.
Reuben
,
agreed
to
that
which
was
but
little
short
of
the
other
.
They
all
joined
in
[
h
](A48821-e35570-b)
h
v.
26.
taking
Money
for
their
Brother
Ioseph
,
whom
they
sold
into
perpetual
Slavery
,
and
that
in
an
Idolatrous
Nation
.
Such
were
the
Fathers
of
this
people
of
Israel
.
And
surely
the
[
i
](A48821-e35660-b)
i
See
n.
76
,
77.
Idolatry
:
and
especially
such
as
that
was
which
generally
obtain'd
among
the
Egyptians
.
They
worship'd
those
Brute
beasts
which
God
had
appointed
his
people
to
[
k
](A48821-e35680-b)
k
Ex.
VIII
.
26.
Sacrifice
to
him
.
Only
he
had
dispensed
with
their
offering
him
any
Sacrifice
of
that
kind
,
in
Egypt
,
where
the
people
would
certainly
have
stoned
them
for
it
.
How
apt
they
were
to
have
done
that
,
it
abundantly
appear'd
,
by
the
extreme
hard
Usage
that
they
gave
that
poor
people
without
any
provocation
.
And
yet
they
could
not
be
Ignorant
,
that
their
Fathers
owed
their
Lives
to
Ioseph
,
whom
they
knew
to
be
one
of
this
Nation
.
But
that
was
so
utterly
[
l
](A48821-e35720-b)
l
Ex.
I.
8.
forgotten
,
that
they
treated
,
not
onely
his
Nation
,
but
even
his
Posterity
among
the
rest
,
with
the
utmost
cruelty
and
Inhumanity
.
First
,
they
took
all
the
people
for
Slaves
,
and
oppressed
them
,
to
that
degree
that
[
a
](A48821-e35730-b)
a
Ex.
I.
14.
they
made
their
lives
bitter
to
them
with
drudgery
.
One
while
they
were
for
[
b
](A48821-e35760-b)
b
v.
16.
22.
killing
all
the
Male
Children
of
that
Nation
:
And
though
that
perhaps
did
not
last
,
yet
their
[
c
](A48821-e35790-b)
c
II.
23.
Slavery
did
,
till
it
came
to
be
quite
intolerable
.
It
may
seem
strange
that
even
that
could
not
restrain
them
from
following
the
Egyptians
in
the
very
worst
of
their
Sins
.
But
such
a
[
d
](A48821-e35840-b)
d
Ex.
XXXII
.
Golden
Calf
.
126.
But
the
sin
which
the
people
of
Israel
were
chiefly
charged
Seven
years
of
great
Plenty
in
that
Land
,
and
after
them
[
f
](A48821-e35980-b)
f
v.
30
,
31.
Seven
years
of
Famine
,
such
as
should
be
very
grievous
;
and
having
thereupon
advised
King
Pharaoh
what
to
do
for
the
saving
of
his
People
;
was
thereupon
made
by
him
his
chief
Minister
,
with
power
to
Order
every
thing
as
he
advised
.
The
first
thing
he
did
was
in
those
years
of
plenty
to
go
[
g
](A48821-e36020-b)
g
v.
46.
throughout
all
the
land
of
Egypt
;
having
made
Storehouses
there
in
every
City
,
there
to
lay
up
all
the
Corn
he
could
buy
out
of
the
Country
about
it
.
Having
done
this
every
one
of
these
years
,
and
so
[
h
](A48821-e36050-b)
h
v.
48.
Engrossed
all
the
spare
Corn
of
Egypt
into
those
Granaries
,
He
was
then
provided
for
the
seven
years
of
Famine
;
in
which
,
as
the
people
came
to
want
bread
,
so
he
continually
supplyed
them
,
by
selling
it
at
his
own
price
.
By
this
means
he
got
[
i
](A48821-e36070-b)
i
XLVII
.
14.
all
the
money
of
Egypt
into
the
Kings
Treasury
,
in
two
or
three
of
the
first
years
.
Afterwards
,
in
the
following
years
,
he
made
them
sell
him
[
k
](A48821-e36100-b)
k
v.
17.
their
Cattle
:
and
a
year
or
two
after
,
[
l
](A48821-e36120-b)
l
v.
20.
their
Land
;
all
but
what
belong'd
to
[
m
](A48821-e36140-b)
m
v.
22.
the
Priests
,
who
by
the
King's
command
had
their
Corn
freely
given
them
.
All
the
rest
of
[
n
](A48821-e36170-b)
n
v.
20.
the
Land
of
Egypt
came
by
this
means
to
be
Pharaoh's
.
And
so
did
the
People
too
;
and
they
were
very
well
satisfied
with
it
.
They
[
o
](A48821-e36210-b)
o
v.
25.
said
to
Joseph
,
thou
hast
saved
our
Lives
:
let
us
find
grace
in
the
sight
of
my
Lord
,
and
we
will
be
Pharaoh's
Servants
.
They
were
so
,
to
that
degree
that
he
removed
them
at
his
pleasure
,
[
a
](A48821-e36240-b)
a
Gen.
XLVII
.
21.
from
one
end
of
Egypt
to
the
other
:
and
charged
the
Lands
that
he
gave
them
with
a
Rent
to
the
King
,
which
was
a
fifth
part
of
the
full
value
.
And
this
,
as
Moses
tells
us
,
[
b
](A48821-e36290-b)
b
v.
26.
Ioseph
made
to
be
a
Law
,
over
all
the
Land
of
Egypt
unto
this
day
[
*
](A48821-e36330-b)
*
It
was
the
manner
of
the
Kings
of
the
Nations
,
that
they
had
a
Tenth
part
of
the
profits
of
all
the
peoples
land
,
as
we
see
in
[
l
](A48821-e36340-b)
l
2
Sam.
VIII
.
15
,
17.
Samuel's
time
.
And
it
was
●…o
in
[
m
](A48821-e36370-b)
m
Aristot.
Oeconom
.
II.
Aristotle's
time
.
But
this
was
but
half
as
much
as
the
Kings
of
Egypt
had
by
Ioseph's
Law
.
They
liked
Ioseph
never
the
worse
,
but
rather
the
better
for
this
.
They
accounted
him
the
best
friend
they
had
,
as
it
appeared
by
their
attending
him
to
his
Funeral
.
There
[
c
](A48821-e36430-b)
c
Gen.
L.
7.
went
with
him
all
the
Servants
of
Pharaoh
,
and
the
Elders
of
his
house
,
and
all
the
Elders
of
the
land
of
Egypt
.
They
attended
his
Corps
for
many
a
day's
journey
out
of
Egypt
into
the
land
of
Canaan
.
And
though
it
was
by
the
King's
Command
that
they
did
this
;
yet
their
own
Affections
went
with
it
,
as
appear'd
by
their
[
d
](A48821-e36480-b)
d
v.
10.
Mourning
for
Ioseph
,
with
a
great
and
very
sore
Lamentation
.
All
the
people
of
Canaan
took
such
notice
of
it
,
that
they
call'd
the
place
ever
since
,
[
e
](A48821-e36510-b)
e
v.
11.
Abel
Mizraim
,
the
mourning
of
the
Egyptians
.
127.
Would
the
people
of
Israel
,
that
liv'd
in
the
first
40
years
Water
was
[
f
](A48821-e36690-b)
f
Ex.
XV.
23
,
24.
bitter
,
they
murmured
only
for
the
unpleasantness
of
it
.
How
much
more
,
when
they
came
to
[
g
](A48821-e36720-b)
g
XVI
.
1.
want
Bread
,
in
another
place
?
In
a
third
when
they
had
[
h
](A48821-e36730-b)
h
XVII
.
1.
no
water
at
all
;
then
they
outright
[
i
](A48821-e36740-b)
i
v.
2.
child
with
Moses
.
They
were
almost
[
k
](A48821-e36760-b)
k
v.
4.
ready
to
have
stoned
him
.
And
yet
,
in
every
one
of
these
Times
,
they
saw
their
wants
were
supplyed
,
as
it
were
with
a
hand
reach'd
out
to
them
from
Heaven
.
And
that
still
upon
Moses's
Prayer
.
It
was
he
only
,
under
God
,
to
whom
they
owed
all
the
Thanks
that
were
due
,
for
their
deliverance
out
of
the
Egyptian
bondage
,
for
the
Supply
of
all
their
wants
in
the
Wilderness
;
for
all
their
Preservation
hitherto
.
They
could
not
but
see
,
it
was
He
that
stood
always
between
God
and
them
,
as
oft
as
his
wrath
was
breaking
forth
to
consume
them
.
And
yet
that
which
chiefly
occasioned
it
,
was
,
that
God
could
not
shew
himself
unconcern'd
at
their
ill
usage
of
his
Servant
Moses
.
It
was
doubtless
from
God
that
he
had
that
Testimony
,
of
his
being
[
a
](A48821-e36820-b)
a
Num.
XII
.
4.
the
meekest
man
upon
Earth
.
And
he
shewed
it
,
in
bearing
all
that
ill
usage
from
them
whom
he
had
obliged
,
more
than
ever
any
meer
man
did
or
could
,
oblige
that
,
or
any
other
Nation
.
128.
Therefore
no
Nation
could
more
justly
deserve
that
character
,
[
b
](A48821-e36870-b)
b
See
n
88.
Contempt
upon
Moses
;
and
,
that
which
followed
upon
it
,
their
Sin
of
Calf
worship
.
God
told
Moses
of
it
,
and
thereupon
added
these
words
,
[
c
](A48821-e36900-b)
c
Ex.
XXXII
.
9
,
10.
I
have
seen
this
People
,
and
behold
,
it
is
[
*
](A48821-e36930-b)
*
The
meaning
of
this
word
stiffnecked
,
when
it
is
spoken
of
Beasts
,
or
of
Men
with
Resemblance
to
them
,
is
doubtless
that
they
are
hard
to
be
brought
to
the
Yoke
:
But
it
seems
to
be
used
in
speaking
of
Men
commonly
without
that
Resemblance
.
For
in
the
Hebrew
Phrase
you
to
hear
is
usually
put
for
to
obey
.
And
of
them
that
will
not
be
brought
to
Obey
,
it
is
very
often
said
,
they
will
not
hear
,
nor
do
any
thing
towards
it
.
They
will
not
encline
their
ear
.
They
will
not
turn
towards
him
that
speaks
to
them
.
This
is
the
common
meaning
of
the
word
that
they
are
Stiffnecked
.
And
so
the
Prophet
Ieremy
seems
to
have
understood
it
,
Ier.
VII
.
25.
where
charging
the
Iews
of
his
from
the
time
of
their
coming
forth
of
the
Land
of
Egypt
to
this
day
;
he
tells
them
what
God
said
of
them
v.
26.
I
have
sent
to
them
all
my
Servants
the
Prophets
&c.
but
they
hearkned
not
to
me
,
nor
enclined
their
ear
,
but
stiffen●…
their
neck
.
So
the
words
are
in
[
i
](A48821-e37080-b)
i
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Ier.
XVII
.
22
,
23.
the
Hebrew
.
In
like
manner
Ieremy
himself
having
admonished
them
to
keep
the
Sabbath
,
Ier.
XVII
.
22
,
23.
when
he
could
not
bring
them
to
it
,
saith
,
They
obeyed
not
,
nor
enclined
their
ear
,
but
made
their
neck
stiff
,
that
they
might
not
hear
,
nor
receive
Instruction
Whosoever
would
see
more
Examples
of
this
kind
,
may
find
them
in
1
Kin.
XVII
.
14.
2.
Chren
.
XXXVI
.
13.
Neh.
VII
.
16
,
17.
19.
Ier.
XIX
.
5.
a
stiffnecked
People
,
Now
therefore
let
me
alone
,
that
I
may
consume
them
.
And
yet
then
,
upon
Moses's
Intercession
,
[
d
](A48821-e37210-b)
d
v.
14.
God
repented
of
the
evil
which
he
thought
to
do
to
his
People
.
He
revoked
his
sentence
for
the
punishing
of
them
,
but
did
not
alter
his
Judgment
of
the
merit
of
their
Sin
.
As
to
that
,
it
was
fit
they
should
know
it
.
And
therefore
he
bade
Moses
tell
it
them
plainly
,
more
than
once
.
First
,
upon
Gods
withdrawing
that
token
of
his
Presence
in
the
Pillar
of
Cloud
and
of
Fire
,
and
not
suffering
it
now
to
come
within
the
Camp
of
Israel
,
as
it
had
done
hitherto
:
He
gave
them
this
reason
for
it
,
[
e
](A48821-e37250-b)
e
XXXIII
.
3.
thou
art
a
stiffnecked
People
;
if
I
come
among
thee
,
I
shall
consume
thee
.
Again
,
to
make
them
more
Sensible
of
the
Condition
into
which
they
had
brought
themselves
;
God
bade
Moses
,
[
f
](A48821-e37280-b)
f
v.
5.
say
unto
the
Children
of
Israel
,
you
are
a
stiffnecked
People
:
put
off
thy
Ornaments
from
thee
;
thy
Holyday
Clothes
;
for
in
such
they
had
dressed
themselves
to
keep
a
Feast
to
their
Calf
,
according
to
[
g
](A48821-e37300-b)
g
Ex.
XXXII
.
5.
Aarons
Proclamation
.
They
obey'd
Moses
in
this
.
[
h
](A48821-e37340-b)
h
XXXIII
.
46.
They
strip't
themselves
of
all
their
fine
Attire
;
and
now
they
mourn'd
for
Gods
leaving
them
.
This
encourag'd
Moses
to
pray
for
them
again
.
He
ask'd
now
a
farther
favour
from
God
,
that
he
would
not
onely
[
a
](A48821-e37380-b)
a
XXXIV
.
9.
pardon
their
Sin
,
but
own
them
to
be
his
Inheritance
:
which
would
appear
by
the
Return
of
the
Pillar
to
be
over
the
Camp
,
as
it
was
formerly
.
He
begs
it
of
God
in
these
words
,
I
pray
thee
,
go
among
us
;
FOR
it
is
a
stiffnecked
People
.
129.
[
*
](A48821-e37430-b)
*
Among
the
Iews
,
Aben
Ezra
and
Sal.
Iarchi
;
and
among
the
Christians
,
Grotius
,
and
others
of
the
highest
Note
of
Commentators
,
have
been
of
Opinion
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
should
be
rendred
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Although
.
For
so
,
as
Noldius
sheweth
,
it
[
aa
](A48821-e37600-b)
aa
Ex
XXXII
.
9.
why
he
would
have
consum'd
them
,
but
for
Moses's
Intercession
;
and
why
he
[
b
](A48821-e37630-b)
b
XXXIII
.
3
,
5.
must
do
it
yet
,
if
he
continued
to
dwell
with
them
.
But
those
Learned
Men
seem
not
to
have
consider'd
how
much
the
case
was
changed
since
the
time
of
Gods
speaking
those
words
.
His
People
had
now
[
c
](A48821-e37640-b)
c
v.
4
,
6.
repented
of
their
Sin
,
and
obeyed
him
by
●…iripping
themselves
,
and
mourned
for
his
withdrawing
himself
from
them
.
Upon
these
proofs
of
their
Repentance
,
Moses
had
reason
to
hope
for
their
amendment
,
and
better
obedience
for
the
future
.
But
yet
in
Moses's
Opinion
this
was
not
to
be
hoped
without
the
Extraordinary
assistance
of
the
Shecina
of
God
.
For
still
they
were
a
stiffnecked
People
,
though
not
now
in
Actual
Rebellion
,
as
they
were
at
the
time
when
God
called
them
so
.
They
did
still
retain
the
same
stubborn
disposition
,
which
made
them
so
extremely
ungovernable
as
he
had
found
them
hitherto
.
Their
necks
were
naturally
stiff
,
and
would
not
bend
to
give
ear
to
any
thing
he
could
say
to
them
from
God
,
till
such
time
as
his
Glory
appeared
in
the
Shecina
:
and
then
,
being
[
†
](A48821-e37700-b)
†
Moses
had
seen
some
Instances
of
this
,
as
we
may
read
,
Ex.
XIV
.
19
,
20.
XVI
.
7
,
10.
XXXIII
.
10.
He
saw
many
more
afterwards
,
which
he
speaks
of
,
Lev.
IX
.
23
,
24.
Num.
IX
.
19
—
23.
XI
.
25.
XIV
.
10
,
14.
XVI
.
19
and
42.
Though
all
th●…s
while
,
as
to
the
generality
of
them
,
it
was
true
that
is
said
Ps.
LXXVII
.
34
—
36.
They
onely
flattered
and
lied
,
as
the
Text
saith
,
they
trifled
as
Ionathan
renders
it
:
and
so
it
followeth
v.
37.
their
heart
was
not
right
with
him
,
neither
were
they
stedfast
in
his
Covenant
.
But
still
Moses
hoped
better
of
them
:
and
he
knew
,
if
there
were
any
way
to
bring
them
to
good
,
it
must
be
this
,
which
he
therefore
so
earnestly
begs
of
God
.
struck
with
what
they
saw
of
Gods
visible
presence
among
them
,
they
would
bend
a
little
for
the
present
,
and
hear
,
and
obey
what
he
said
to
them
.
This
was
surely
that
which
Moses
thought
of
,
in
useing
this
Reason
,
why
God
should
go
on
to
forgive
,
as
he
had
done
;
and
continue
his
Presence
among
them
,
which
they
needed
so
extremely
,
that
it
seemed
impossible
without
it
to
keep
them
from
destroying
themselves
by
their
wilfulness
.
That
the
Proof
which
has
been
given
,
of
our
Lord
IESUS
hit
being
the
promised
Messias
,
may
be
set
in
a
better
light
,
it
has
been
thought
fit
to
bring
it
into
the
two
following
sets
of
Chronological
Tables
;
in
which
the
Proof
will
appear
to
any
man
that
has
but
so
much
skill
in
Common
Arithmetic
,
as
is
not
above
the
learning
of
an
ordinary
Reader
.
THE
first
of
these
sets
is
of
Iulian
years
,
from
the
20th
.
year
of
King
ARTAXERXES
,
which
was
the
445th
year
before
the
common
Christian
Aera
,
till
the
19th
of
TIBERIUS
,
which
was
the
33th
year
of
that
Aera
;
in
which
very
year
that
our
Lord
JESUS
was
crucisyed
on
the
3d
day
of
April
,
being
the
Jewish
Passover
,
is
the
common
Opinion
of
learned
men
among
the
Christians
,
and
has
been
sufficiently
proved
in
this
Work
.
But
here
it
is
proved
by
PTOLEMIES
CANON
,
the
undoubted
Measure
of
time
among
all
the
Astronomers
,
both
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
That
this
20th
year
of
ARTAXERXES
(
being
the
year
on
which
(
according
to
Nehemiah
II.
1
—
8.
)
he
gave
the
Commandment
for
the
building
of
Ierusalem
again
,
and
on
which
it
was
accordingly
built
,
)
was
476
years
and
odd
days
before
the
said
19th
year
of
TIBERIUS
;
that
is
,
there
were
483
Chaldee
years
from
the
one
to
the
other
;
which
is
the
ground
work
of
the
farther
Proof
that
is
offered
in
the
second
set
of
Tables
.
The
Second
is
of
these
Chaldee
years
,
whereof
every
one
has
360
Days
;
which
way
of
Measuring
Time
being
unusual
among
us
,
it
is
therefore
thought
necessary
,
for
the
making
of
it
the
more
intelligible
,
that
every
one
of
these
Chaldee
years
should
be
adjusted
with
its
concurrent
Iulian
years
,
so
as
to
shew
in
what
Month
and
Day
of
those
concurrent
years
it
began
and
ended
;
and
by
these
any
ordinary
Reader
may
know
whereabout
he
is
in
the
time
before
or
after
CHRIST
,
in
every
Chaldee
Year
that
lies
before
him
.
The
use
of
these
Tables
will
be
made
the
more
easy
and
clear
by
sorting
the
483
years
above
mentioned
into
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
septenaries
or
Weeks
,
whereof
there
are
just
LXIX
in
that
Number
of
years
.
For
this
being
done
,
it
will
plainly
appear
that
these
are
the
VII
Weeks
and
the
LXII
Weeks
in
that
Prophecy
,
Dan.
IX
.
25.
and
whereas
there
it
is
said
that
after
those
LXII
Weeks
the
MESSIAS
shall
be
cutt
off
;
it
is
here
very
evident
in
the
last
of
these
Tables
,
that
the
last
of
these
LXII
Weeks
ended
on
the
11th
Day
of
May
,
in
the
Vulgar
year
of
CHRIST
32
:
which
was
within
lesse
than
a
year
of
the
3d
of
April
33
,
that
was
the
time
of
CHRIST'S
death
,
as
has
been
already
shewed
.
And
therefore
CHRIST'S
death
being
after
the
LXII
Weeks
;
and
that
not
a
year
after
,
for
that
year
would
have
been
reckoned
into
the
following
Week
;
it
cannot
be
denyed
but
that
he
was
crucifyed
at
the
very
Time
when
MESSIAS
was
to
be
cut
off
according
to
DANIELS
prophecy
.
After
the
1st
set
of
Tables
there
will
be
added
the
years
of
the
IV
Gospels
and
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
pag.
xviij
,
xix
.
&c.
And
after
Daniels
VII
&
LXII
Weeks
there
will
be
added
the
single
Week
to
make
up
the
LXX
.
IN
the
first
set
of
Tables
every
JULIAN
year
therein
contained
,
has
a
Line
belonging
to
it
that
runs
through
all
the
Columns
in
that
page
:
in
which
line
it
is
adjusted
with
2
other
sorts
of
years
that
are
concurrent
with
it
;
namely
,
first
with
DANIEL'S
Chaldee
years
,
&
secondly
with
the
years
in
PTOLEMY'S
Canon
.
The
Column
marked
with
B
under
it
,
shews
what
Iulian
years
are
Bissextile
,
or
leap-years
:
which
,
in
every
20
years
before
Christ
,
are
the
17
,
13
,
9
,
5
,
&
1st
.
in
the
years
after
Christ
,
the
4
,
8
,
12
,
16
,
&
20th
.
These
are
carefully
to
be
observed
in
Computation
;
because
,
whereas
every
common
year
has
365
days
,
every
leap-year
has
366
,
one
day
being
added
after
the
24th
day
of
February
,
which
makes
that
month
to
be
of
29
days
,
which
has
but
28
in
common
years
.
Column
C
is
of
the
Iulian
years
before
Christ
from
the
year
445
downward
till
the
Vulgar
Aera
begins
,
&
then
afterward
this
Column
will
be
of
the
years
of
our
Lord
according
to
the
Vulgar
Aera
.
Every
one
of
these
Iulian
years
,
beginning
on
the
first
of
Ianuary
,
&
ending
Dec.
31
,
is
divided
into
2
Numbers
of
Days
in
the
Columns
of
Daniel's
years
.
Those
of
the
first
number
always
begin
on
the
first
day
of
Ianuary
,
&
those
of
the
second
end
on
the
last
of
December
:
except
onely
those
in
the
lesser
figures
,
whereof
more
will
be
said
in
its
proper
place
.
The
two
Columns
marked
D
,
D
,
are
for
the
years
of
Daniel's
weeks
;
whereof
the
first
VII
weeks
containing
49
years
,
the
LXII
following
weeks
containing
434
years
,
they
make
in
all
483
years
;
every
one
of
these
years
containing
360
days
,
as
hath
been
already
shewn
.
;
and
will
more
plainly
appear
in
the
2d
set
of
Tables
.
Tab.
I
,
II.
The
first
of
these
483
years
begins
at
the
Nisan
of
the
20th
year
of
Artaxerxes
.
Now
the
first
day
of
Nisan
falling
generally
on
the
21
day
of
April
,
according
to
the
most
learned
Primate
Usher's
[
*
](A48821-e38460-b)
*
Vid
Uss.
Annal.
Tom.
I.
p.
25.
p.
38
bis
.
p.
95
,
96
,
&
115.
Account
,
&
the
21
of
April
in
the
20th
of
Artaxerxes
falling
into
the
Iulian
year
445
,
as
has
been
shewn
in
the
last
Dissertation
;
therefore
Daniel's
first
year
,
beginning
on
the
21st
of
April
,
is
placed
in
the
line
of
that
year
445
before
Christ
.
And
whereas
after
the
20
of
April
there
are
255
days
to
the
end
of
a
Iulian
year
,
this
Number
255
is
set
down
in
that
line
,
as
being
all
that
part
of
the
445th
Iulian
which
concurs
with
the
first
year
of
the
483
before
mentioned
.
But
this
Number
of
255
days
wanting
105
of
the
360
that
are
in
every
Chaldee
year
;
therefore
that
first
year
of
the
483
is
placed
a
second
time
in
the
1st
Column
D
in
the
second
line
;
&
there
it
is
made
whole
,
by
allotting
to
it
the
first
105
days
of
the
Iulian
year
444
;
namely
,
from
Ian.
1
till
Apr.
15
of
that
year
:
&
whereas
,
besides
these
105
days
,
there
remain
260
from
Apr.
16th
to
the
end
of
that
Iulian
year
,
these
go
into
the
second
year
of
the
483
;
and
the
Number
2
is
therefore
placed
before
the
260
in
the
second
line
of
that
Table
.
The
2
Columns
marked
F
,
F
,
contain
in
every
line
the
2
Numbers
of
days
which
divide
the
365
days
of
the
Iulian
year
in
the
beginning
of
that
line
,
between
those
2
of
Daniel's
483
years
which
are
in
the
very
same
line
in
the
Columns
D
,
D
,
above
mentioned
.
Of
these
2
Numbers
of
Days
in
every
line
it
is
to
be
always
remembred
,
that
the
first
Number
begins
on
the
first
day
of
Ian.
&
the
2
Ends
with
the
last
of
December
.
But
besides
,
Whereas
in
the
Column
over
the
letter
G
there
is
set
down
the
month
&
day
on
which
every
one
of
Daniel's
Chaldee
years
begins
,
it
is
to
be
understood
that
the
next
foregoing
Chaldee
year
ends
on
the
month
&
day
next
before
it
.
As
for
example
;
The
first
Daniel's
year
beginning
on
Apr.
21
in
the
Iulian
year
445
,
it
has
with
that
&
the
last
of
December
255
days
out
of
that
Iulian
year
;
&
this
first
Daniel's
year
wanting
yet
105
days
of
its
360
,
it
has
these
out
of
the
Iulian
year
444
before
Christ
,
beginning
at
Ian.
1st
,
&
ending
Apr.
15th
.
This
appears
in
the
Column
over
G
:
for
there
on
Apr.
16
begins
the
second
Chaldee
year
.
This
second
Chaldee
year
has
from
Apr.
16
to
the
last
of
Dec.
inclusively
,
the
Number
therein
noted
,
of
260
days
out
of
that
Iulian
year
,
and
these
are
made
up
360
by
adding
100
out
of
the
Iulian
year
443
;
in
which
year
they
begin
at
Ian.
1
,
and
end
at
Apr.
10th
in
that
year
.
Then
on
Apr.
11
begins
the
3d
Chaldee
year
,
and
taking
in
that
day
with
all
that
follow
to
the
end
of
December
,
it
has
265
days
out
of
that
Iulian
year
443
:
which
Number
being
to
be
made
up
360
,
therefore
that
third
Chaldee
year
has
other
95
days
out
of
the
Iulian
year
442
,
beginning
Ian.
1.
and
ending
on
the
5th
day
of
Apr.
which
appears
by
the
next
day
,
viz.
April
6th
begining
the
4th
of
the
483
years
.
And
that
4th
year
goes
on
,
and
so
do
all
that
follow
,
in
like
manner
with
those
above
mentioned
.
Of
the
years
in
PTOLEMIE'S
CANON
more
needs
not
be
said
,
than
that
every
one
of
those
years
that
are
mentioned
in
the
2
first
Columns
over
the
first
H
and
K
must
be
accounted
to
begin
with
the
1st
of
Ian.
in
that
Iulian
year
that
stands
in
the
beginning
of
the
line
,
and
so
to
be
concurrent
with
the
same
Iulian
year
until
the
next
Thoth
;
that
is
,
till
that
Month
and
day
which
in
the
same
line
is
placed
in
the
Column
over
L.
And
that
same
month
and
day
begins
those
two
following
years
in
the
2
Columns
over
the
2d
H
and
K:
which
last
2
years
run
on
to
the
end
of
the
Iulian
in
that
line
;
and
after
that
they
are
continued
with
the
next
Iulian
year
in
the
following
line
,
from
its
●…st
of
Ian.
till
the
next
Thoth
,
as
is
above
mentioned
.
The
2d
set
of
Tables
is
of
Daniel's
VII
&
LXII
Weeks
,
consisting
of
483
Chaldee
years
,
which
are
here
adjusted
with
the
Iulian
years
,
from
the
year
before
Christ
445
,
till
the
32d
year
after
Christ
,
ending
lesse
than
a
year
before
his
Death
.
In
the
1st
Column
of
every
Table
are
set
down
the
above
mentioned
Weeks
,
as
many
of
them
as
belong
to
that
particular
Table
:
and
in
the
2d
Column
are
set
down
as
many
of
the
483
years
as
come
within
the
Weeks
contained
in
that
Table
.
The
8
following
Columns
are
divided
into
2
Fours
,
marked
each
of
them
with
B
,
C
,
G
,
F.
The
1st
C
,
G
,
in
every
line
shews
the
Iulian
year
,
month
,
and
day
,
with
which
that
Chaldee
year
begins
that
stands
in
the
2d
Column
of
that
Line
.
The
little
b.
shews
when
the
Iulian
is
a
Bissextile
:
and
the
1st
F.
sheweth
the
Number
of
Days
which
the
Chaldee
year
hath
out
of
that
1st
Iulian
year
.
Whatsoever
Number
of
Days
that
is
,
there
must
be
so
many
added
to
it
as
will
make
it
up
360
out
of
the
2d
Iulian
year
in
that
line
:
Which
2d
year
is
markt
with
the
2d
B
,
C
,
in
like
manner
as
the
1st
year
was
with
the
former
B
,
C.
And
as
the
1st
G
shewed
what
month
and
day
in
the
former
Iulian
year
did
begin
the
Chaldee
year
of
the
same
line
;
So
the
2d
G
shews
where
that
Chaldee
year
ends
;
namely
on
what
month
and
day
of
the
2d
Iulian
year
,
(
markt
with
the
2d
,
B
,
C.
)
in
the
same
Line
.
NB.
In
every
line
of
the
1st
set
of
Tables
,
the
two
Numbers
of
Days
in
the
Columns
F
,
F.
being
added
together
make
up
the
Number
365
in
a
common
Iulian
year
,
and
366
in
a
Bissextile
:
But
as
to
the
360
days
of
any
Chaldee
year
,
they
are
made
up
of
the
Number
of
Days
in
the
2d
Column
F
in
the
same
line
,
adding
thereunto
the
Number
of
days
in
the
1st
Column
F
,
in
the
line
next
below
it
.
In
every
Line
of
the
2d
set
of
Tables
,
the
two
Numbers
of
Days
in
the
Columns
F
,
F
,
being
added
together
make
up
the
Number
of
360
days
for
the
Daniel's
year
in
the
beginning
of
the
Line
:
But
as
to
the
365
days
of
a
common
Iulian
year
,
or
the
366
of
a
Bissextile
,
they
are
made
up
of
the
Number
of
Days
in
the
2d
Column
F
where
that
Iulian
begins
,
adding
thereunto
the
Number
of
Days
in
the
1st
Column
F
,
in
the
line
next
below
it
.
TABLE
I.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
b.
[
*
](A48821-e39690-b)
*
In
the
20th
year
of
K.
ARTAXERXES
Nehemia
came
up
to
Ierusalem
.
Neh.
II.
1
,
6.
445
|
|
|
1
|
Apr.
21
|
255
|
303
|
20
|
ARTAXERXES
I.
called
LONGIMANUS
.
|
Dec.
12
|
304
|
21
|
ARTAXERXES
I.
called
LONGIMANUS
.
|
|
444
|
1
|
105
|
2
|
Apr.
16
|
260
|
304
|
21
|
Dec.
12
|
305
|
22
|
|
443
|
2
|
100
|
3
|
Apr.
11
|
265
|
305
|
22
|
Dec.
12
|
306
|
23
|
|
442
|
3
|
95
|
4
|
Apr.
6
|
270
|
306
|
23
|
Dec.
12
|
307
|
24
|
|
b.
441
|
4
|
90
|
5
|
Mar.
31
|
276
|
307
|
24
|
Dec.
11
|
308
|
25
|
|
440
|
5
|
84
|
6
|
Mar.
26
|
281
|
308
|
25
|
Dec.
11
|
309
|
26
|
|
439
|
6
|
79
|
7
|
Mar.
21
|
286
|
309
|
26
|
Dec.
11
|
310
|
27
|
|
438
|
7
|
74
|
8
|
Mar.
16
|
291
|
310
|
27
|
Dec.
11
|
311
|
28
|
|
b.
437
|
8
|
69
|
9
|
Mar.
10
|
297
|
311
|
28
|
Dec.
10
|
312
|
29
|
|
436
|
9
|
63
|
10
|
Mar.
5
|
302
|
312
|
29
|
Dec.
10
|
313
|
30
|
|
435
|
10
|
58
|
11
|
Feb.
28
|
307
|
313
|
30
|
Dec.
10
|
314
|
31
|
|
434
|
11
|
53
|
12
|
Feb.
23
|
312
|
314
|
31
|
Dec.
10
|
315
|
32
|
b.
[
†
](A48821-e41200-b)
†
In
his
32th
year
he
returned
to
the
King
.
Neh.
XIII
.
5.
And
after
that
he
came
back
to
Ierusalem
,
and
did
those
things
which
follow
in
his
Book
.
433
|
12
|
48
|
13
|
Feb.
18
|
318
|
315
|
32
|
Dec.
9
|
316
|
33
|
|
432
|
13
|
42
|
14
|
Feb.
12
|
323
|
316
|
33
|
Dec.
9
|
317
|
34
|
|
431
|
14
|
37
|
15
|
Feb.
7
|
328
|
317
|
34
|
Dec.
9
|
318
|
35
|
|
430
|
15
|
32
|
16
|
Feb.
2
|
333
|
318
|
35
|
Dec.
9
|
319
|
36
|
|
b.
429
|
16
|
27
|
17
|
Jan.
28
|
339
|
319
|
36
|
Dec.
8
|
320
|
37
|
|
428
|
17
|
21
|
18
|
Jan.
22
|
344
|
320
|
37
|
Dec.
8
|
321
|
38
|
|
427
|
18
|
16
|
19
|
Jan.
17
|
349
|
321
|
38
|
Dec.
8
|
322
|
39
|
|
426
|
19
|
11
|
20
|
Jan.
12
|
354
|
322
|
39
|
Dec.
8
|
323
|
40
|
|
b.
425
|
20
|
6
|
21
|
Jan.
7
|
360
|
323
|
40
|
Dec.
7
|
324
|
41
|
|
424
|
21
|
0
|
22
|
Jan.
1
|
360
|
324
|
41
|
Dec.
7
|
325
|
1
|
DARIUS
II.
called
NOTHUS
.
|
|
22
|
0
|
23
|
Dec.
27
|
5
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
423
|
23
|
355
|
24
|
Dec.
22
|
10
|
325
|
1
|
DARIUS
II.
called
NOTHUS
.
|
Dec.
7
|
326
|
2
|
|
422
|
24
|
350
|
25
|
Dec.
17
|
15
|
326
|
2
|
Dec.
7
|
327
|
3
|
|
b.
421
|
25
|
345
|
26
|
Dec.
11
|
21
|
327
|
3
|
Dec.
6
|
328
|
4
|
|
420
|
26
|
339
|
27
|
Dec.
6
|
26
|
328
|
4
|
Dec.
6
|
329
|
5
|
|
419
|
27
|
334
|
28
|
Dec.
1
|
31
|
329
|
5
|
Dec.
6
|
330
|
6
|
|
418
|
28
|
329
|
29
|
Nov.
26
|
36
|
330
|
6
|
Dec.
6
|
331
|
7
|
|
b.
417
|
29
|
324
|
30
|
Nov.
20
|
42
|
331
|
7
|
Dec.
5
|
332
|
8
|
|
416
|
30
|
318
|
31
|
Nov.
15
|
47
|
332
|
8
|
Dec.
5
|
333
|
9
|
|
415
|
31
|
313
|
32
|
Nov.
10
|
52
|
333
|
9
|
Dec.
5
|
334
|
10
|
|
414
|
32
|
308
|
33
|
Nov.
5
|
57
|
334
|
10
|
Dec.
5
|
335
|
11
|
|
b.
413
|
33
|
303
|
34
|
Oct.
30
|
63
|
335
|
11
|
Dec.
4
|
336
|
12
|
|
412
|
34
|
297
|
35
|
Oct.
25
|
68
|
336
|
12
|
Dec.
4
|
337
|
13
|
|
411
|
35
|
292
|
36
|
Oct.
20
|
73
|
337
|
13
|
Dec.
4
|
338
|
14
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
II.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
the
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
410
|
36
|
287
|
37
|
Oct.
15
|
78
|
338
|
14
|
DARIUS
II.
|
Dec.
4
|
339
|
15
|
DARIUS
II.
|
|
b.
409
|
37
|
282
|
38
|
Oct.
9
|
84
|
339
|
15
|
Dec.
3
|
340
|
16
|
|
408
|
38
|
276
|
39
|
Oct.
4
|
89
|
340
|
16
|
Dec.
3
|
341
|
17
|
|
407
|
39
|
271
|
40
|
Sep.
29
|
94
|
341
|
17
|
Dec.
3
|
342
|
18
|
|
406
|
40
|
266
|
41
|
Sep.
24
|
99
|
342
|
18
|
Dec.
3
|
343
|
19
|
|
b.
405
|
41
|
261
|
42
|
Sep.
18
|
105
|
343
|
19
|
Dec.
2
|
344
|
1
|
ARTAXERXES
II.
called
MNEMON
.
|
|
404
|
42
|
255
|
43
|
Sep.
13
|
110
|
344
|
1
|
ARTAXERXES
II.
called
MNEMON
.
|
Dec.
2
|
345
|
2
|
|
403
|
43
|
250
|
44
|
Sep.
8
|
115
|
345
|
2
|
Dec.
2
|
346
|
3
|
|
402
|
44
|
245
|
45
|
Sep.
3
|
120
|
346
|
3
|
Dec.
2
|
347
|
4
|
|
b.
401
|
45
|
240
|
46
|
Aug.
28
|
126
|
347
|
4
|
Dec.
1
|
348
|
5
|
|
400
|
46
|
234
|
47
|
Aug.
23
|
131
|
348
|
5
|
Dec.
1
|
349
|
6
|
|
399
|
47
|
229
|
48
|
Aug.
18
|
136
|
349
|
6
|
Dec.
1
|
350
|
7
|
|
398
|
48
|
224
|
49
|
Aug.
13
|
141
|
350
|
7
|
Dec.
1
|
351
|
8
|
|
b.
397
|
49
|
219
|
50
|
Aug.
7
|
147
|
351
|
8
|
Nov.
30
|
352
|
9
|
[
*
](A48821-e46250-b)
*
VII
Weeks
after
the
20th
of
ARTAXERXES
,
was
to
be
the
End
of
Vision
and
Prophesy
in
the
Jewish
Church
:
after
which
they
were
to
stick
to
the
H.
Scriptures
Mal.
IV.
4.
and
to
look
for
no
other
Prophet
,
till
John
Baptist
vers.
5
,
6.
396
|
50
|
213
|
51
|
Aug.
2
|
152
|
352
|
9
|
Nov.
30
|
353
|
10
|
|
395
|
51
|
208
|
52
|
Jul.
28
|
157
|
353
|
10
|
Nov.
30
|
354
|
11
|
|
394
|
52
|
203
|
53
|
Jul.
23
|
162
|
354
|
11
|
Nov.
30
|
355
|
12
|
|
b.
393
|
53
|
198
|
54
|
Jul.
17
|
168
|
355
|
12
|
Nov.
29
|
356
|
13
|
|
392
|
54
|
192
|
55
|
Jul.
12
|
173
|
356
|
13
|
Nov.
29
|
357
|
14
|
|
391
|
55
|
187
|
56
|
Jul.
7
|
178
|
357
|
14
|
Nov.
29
|
358
|
15
|
|
390
|
56
|
182
|
57
|
Jul.
2
|
183
|
358
|
15
|
Nov.
29
|
359
|
16
|
|
b.
389
|
57
|
177
|
58
|
Jun.
26
|
189
|
359
|
16
|
Nov.
28
|
360
|
17
|
|
388
|
58
|
171
|
59
|
Jun.
21
|
194
|
360
|
17
|
Nov.
28
|
361
|
18
|
|
387
|
59
|
166
|
60
|
Jun.
16
|
199
|
361
|
18
|
Nov.
28
|
362
|
19
|
|
386
|
60
|
161
|
61
|
Jun.
11
|
204
|
362
|
19
|
Nov.
28
|
363
|
20
|
|
b.
385
|
61
|
156
|
62
|
Jun.
5
|
210
|
363
|
20
|
Nov.
27
|
364
|
21
|
|
384
|
62
|
150
|
63
|
May
31
|
215
|
364
|
21
|
Nov.
27
|
365
|
22
|
|
383
|
63
|
145
|
64
|
May
26
|
220
|
365
|
22
|
Nov.
27
|
366
|
23
|
|
382
|
64
|
140
|
65
|
May
21
|
225
|
366
|
23
|
Nov.
27
|
367
|
24
|
|
b.
381
|
65
|
135
|
66
|
May
15
|
231
|
367
|
24
|
Nov.
26
|
368
|
25
|
|
380
|
66
|
129
|
67
|
May
10
|
236
|
368
|
25
|
Nov.
26
|
369
|
26
|
|
379
|
67
|
124
|
68
|
May
5
|
241
|
369
|
26
|
Nov.
26
|
370
|
27
|
|
378
|
68
|
119
|
69
|
Apr.
30
|
246
|
370
|
27
|
Nov.
26
|
371
|
28
|
|
b.
377
|
69
|
114
|
70
|
Apr.
24
|
252
|
371
|
28
|
Nov.
25
|
372
|
29
|
|
376
|
70
|
108
|
71
|
Apr.
19
|
257
|
372
|
29
|
Nov.
25
|
373
|
30
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
III.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
375
|
71
|
103
|
72
|
Apr.
14
|
262
|
373
|
30
|
ARTAXERXES
II.
called
MNEMON
.
|
Nov.
25
|
374
|
31
|
ARTAXERXES
II.
called
MNEMON
.
|
|
374
|
72
|
98
|
73
|
Apr.
9
|
267
|
374
|
31
|
Nov.
25
|
375
|
32
|
|
b.
373
|
73
|
93
|
74
|
Apr.
3
|
273
|
375
|
32
|
Nov.
24
|
376
|
33
|
|
372
|
74
|
87
|
75
|
Mar.
29
|
278
|
376
|
33
|
Nov.
24
|
377
|
34
|
|
371
|
75
|
82
|
76
|
Mar.
24
|
283
|
377
|
34
|
Nov.
24
|
378
|
35
|
|
370
|
76
|
77
|
77
|
Mar.
19
|
288
|
378
|
35
|
Nov.
24
|
379
|
36
|
|
b.
369
|
77
|
72
|
78
|
Mar.
13
|
294
|
379
|
36
|
Nov.
23
|
380
|
37
|
|
368
|
78
|
66
|
79
|
Mar.
8
|
299
|
380
|
37
|
Nov.
23
|
381
|
38
|
|
367
|
79
|
61
|
80
|
Mar.
3
|
304
|
381
|
38
|
Nov.
23
|
382
|
39
|
|
366
|
80
|
56
|
81
|
Feb.
26
|
309
|
382
|
39
|
Nov.
23
|
383
|
40
|
|
b.
365
|
81
|
51
|
82
|
Feb.
21
|
315
|
383
|
40
|
Nov.
22
|
384
|
41
|
|
364
|
82
|
45
|
83
|
Feb.
15
|
320
|
384
|
41
|
Nov.
22
|
385
|
42
|
|
363
|
83
|
40
|
84
|
Feb.
10
|
325
|
385
|
42
|
Nov.
22
|
386
|
43
|
|
362
|
84
|
35
|
85
|
Feb.
5
|
330
|
386
|
43
|
Nov.
22
|
387
|
44
|
|
b.
361
|
85
|
30
|
86
|
Jan.
31
|
336
|
387
|
44
|
Nov.
21
|
388
|
45
|
|
360
|
86
|
24
|
87
|
Jan.
25
|
341
|
388
|
45
|
Nov.
21
|
389
|
46
|
|
359
|
87
|
19
|
88
|
●…an
.
20
|
346
|
389
|
46
|
Nov.
21
|
390
|
1
|
OCHUS
who
also
called
himself
ARTAXERXES
.
|
|
358
|
88
|
14
|
89
|
Jan.
15
|
351
|
390
|
1
|
OCHUS
who
also
called
himself
ARTAXERXES
.
|
Nov.
21
|
391
|
2
|
|
b.
357
|
89
|
9
|
90
|
Jan.
10
|
357
|
391
|
2
|
Nov.
20
|
392
|
3
|
|
356
|
90
|
〈◊〉
|
91
|
Jan.
4
|
2
|
392
|
3
|
Nov.
20
|
393
|
4
|
|
91
|
360
|
92
|
Dec.
30
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
355
|
92
|
358
|
93
|
Dec.
25
|
7
|
393
|
4
|
Nov.
20
|
394
|
5
|
|
354
|
93
|
353
|
94
|
Dec.
20
|
12
|
394
|
5
|
Nov.
20
|
395
|
6
|
|
b.
353
|
94
|
348
|
95
|
Dec.
14
|
18
|
395
|
6
|
Nov.
19
|
396
|
7
|
|
352
|
95
|
342
|
96
|
Dec.
9
|
23
|
396
|
7
|
Nov.
19
|
397
|
8
|
|
351
|
96
|
337
|
97
|
Dec.
4
|
28
|
397
|
8
|
Nov.
19
|
398
|
9
|
|
350
|
97
|
332
|
98
|
Nov.
29
|
33
|
398
|
9
|
Nov.
19
|
399
|
10
|
|
b.
349
|
98
|
327
|
99
|
Nov.
23
|
39
|
399
|
10
|
Nov.
18
|
400
|
11
|
|
348
|
99
|
321
|
100
|
Nov.
18
|
44
|
400
|
11
|
Nov.
18
|
401
|
12
|
|
347
|
100
|
316
|
101
|
Nov
13
|
49
|
401
|
12
|
Nov.
18
|
402
|
13
|
|
346
|
101
|
311
|
102
|
Nov.
8
|
54
|
402
|
13
|
Nov.
18
|
403
|
14
|
|
b.
345
|
102
|
306
|
103
|
Nov.
2
|
60
|
403
|
14
|
Nov.
17
|
404
|
15
|
|
344
|
103
|
300
|
104
|
Oct.
28
|
65
|
404
|
15
|
Nov.
17
|
405
|
16
|
|
343
|
104
|
295
|
105
|
Oct.
23
|
70
|
405
|
16
|
Nov.
17
|
406
|
17
|
|
342
|
105
|
290
|
106
|
Oct.
18
|
75
|
406
|
17
|
Nov.
17
|
407
|
18
|
|
b.
341
|
106
|
285
|
107
|
Oct.
12
|
81
|
407
|
18
|
Nov.
16
|
408
|
19
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
IV.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
340
|
107
|
279
|
108
|
Oct.
7
|
86
|
408
|
19
|
OCH
.
|
Nov.
16
|
409
|
20
|
OCH
.
|
|
339
|
108
|
274
|
109
|
Oct.
2
|
91
|
409
|
20
|
Nov.
16
|
410
|
21
|
|
338
|
109
|
269
|
110
|
Sep.
27
|
96
|
410
|
21
|
Nov.
16
|
411
|
1
|
AROG.
|
|
b.
337
|
110
|
264
|
111
|
Sep.
21
|
102
|
411
|
1
|
AROG.
|
Nov.
15
|
412
|
2
|
|
336
|
111
|
258
|
112
|
Sep.
16
|
107
|
412
|
2
|
Nov.
15
|
413
|
1
|
DARIUS
III.
|
|
335
|
112
|
253
|
113
|
Sep.
11
|
112
|
413
|
1
|
DARIUS
III.
|
Nov.
15
|
414
|
2
|
|
334
|
113
|
248
|
114
|
Sep.
6
|
117
|
414
|
2
|
Nov.
15
|
415
|
3
|
|
b.
333
|
114
|
243
|
115
|
Aug.
31
|
123
|
415
|
3
|
Nov.
14
|
416
|
4
|
|
332
|
115
|
237
|
116
|
Aug.
26
|
128
|
416
|
4
|
Nov.
14
|
417
|
1
|
ALEXANDER
M.
|
|
331
|
116
|
232
|
117
|
Aug.
21
|
133
|
417
|
1
|
ALEXANDER
M.
|
Nov.
14
|
418
|
2
|
|
330
|
117
|
227
|
118
|
Aug.
16
|
138
|
418
|
2
|
Nov.
14
|
419
|
3
|
|
b.
329
|
118
|
2●…
|
●…19
|
Aug.
10
|
144
|
419
|
3
|
Nov.
13
|
420
|
4
|
|
328
|
119
|
2●…
|
●…20
|
Aug.
5
|
149
|
420
|
4
|
Nov.
13
|
421
|
5
|
|
327
|
120
|
2●…1
|
●…21
|
Jul.
31
|
154
|
421
|
5
|
Nov.
13
|
422
|
6
|
|
326
|
121
|
206
|
●…22
|
Jul.
26
|
159
|
422
|
6
|
Nov.
13
|
423
|
7
|
|
b.
325
|
122
|
201
|
〈◊〉
|
Jul.
20
|
165
|
423
|
7
|
Nov.
12
|
424
|
8
|
|
324
|
123
|
19●…
|
〈◊〉
|
Jul.
15
|
170
|
424
|
8
|
Nov.
12
|
425
|
1
|
PHIL.
ARIDAEUS
|
|
323
|
124
|
190
|
125
|
Jul.
10
|
175
|
425
|
1
|
PHIL.
ARIDAEUS
|
Nov.
12
|
426
|
2
|
|
322
|
125
|
185
|
126
|
Jul.
5
|
180
|
426
|
2
|
Nov.
12
|
427
|
3
|
|
b.
321
|
126
|
180
|
127
|
Jun.
29
|
186
|
427
|
3
|
Nov.
11
|
428
|
4
|
|
320
|
127
|
174
|
128
|
Jun.
24
|
191
|
428
|
4
|
Nov.
11
|
429
|
5
|
|
319
|
128
|
169
|
129
|
Jun.
19
|
196
|
429
|
5
|
Nov.
11
|
430
|
6
|
|
318
|
129
|
164
|
130
|
Jun.
14
|
201
|
430
|
6
|
Nov.
11
|
431
|
7
|
|
b.
317
|
130
|
159
|
131
|
Jun.
8
|
207
|
431
|
7
|
Nov.
10
|
432
|
1
|
The
other
ALEXANDER
.
|
|
316
|
131
|
153
|
132
|
Jun.
3
|
212
|
432
|
1
|
The
other
ALEXANDER
.
|
Nov.
10
|
433
|
2
|
|
315
|
132
|
148
|
133
|
May
29
|
217
|
433
|
2
|
Nov.
10
|
434
|
3
|
|
314
|
133
|
143
|
134
|
May
24
|
222
|
434
|
3
|
Nov.
10
|
435
|
4
|
|
b.
313
|
134
|
138
|
135
|
May
18
|
228
|
435
|
4
|
Nov.
9
|
436
|
5
|
|
312
|
135
|
132
|
136
|
May
13
|
233
|
436
|
5
|
Nov.
9
|
437
|
6
|
|
311
|
136
|
127
|
137
|
May
8
|
238
|
437
|
6
|
Nov.
9
|
438
|
7
|
|
310
|
137
|
122
|
138
|
May
3
|
243
|
438
|
7
|
Nov.
9
|
439
|
8
|
|
b.
309
|
138
|
117
|
139
|
Apr.
27
|
249
|
439
|
8
|
Nov.
8
|
440
|
9
|
|
308
|
139
|
111
|
140
|
Apr.
22
|
254
|
440
|
9
|
Nov.
8
|
441
|
10
|
|
307
|
140
|
106
|
141
|
Apr.
17
|
259
|
441
|
10
|
Nov.
8
|
442
|
11
|
|
306
|
141
|
101
|
142
|
Apr.
12
|
264
|
442
|
11
|
Nov.
8
|
443
|
12
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
V.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
b.
305
|
142
|
96
|
143
|
Apr.
6
|
270
|
443
|
12
|
AL.
|
Nov.
7
|
444
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
Son
of
LAGUS
.
|
|
304
|
143
|
90
|
144
|
Apr.
1
|
275
|
444
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
Son
of
LAGUS
.
|
Nov.
7
|
445
|
2
|
|
303
|
144
|
85
|
145
|
Mar.
27
|
280
|
445
|
2
|
Nov.
7
|
446
|
3
|
|
302
|
145
|
80
|
146
|
Mar.
22
|
285
|
446
|
3
|
Nov.
7
|
447
|
4
|
|
b.
301
|
146
|
75
|
147
|
Mar.
16
|
291
|
447
|
4
|
Nov.
6
|
448
|
5
|
|
300
|
147
|
69
|
148
|
Mar.
11
|
296
|
448
|
5
|
Nov.
6
|
449
|
6
|
|
299
|
148
|
64
|
149
|
Mar.
6
|
301
|
449
|
6
|
Nov.
6
|
450
|
7
|
|
298
|
149
|
59
|
150
|
Mar.
1
|
306
|
450
|
7
|
Nov.
6
|
451
|
8
|
|
b.
297
|
150
|
54
|
151
|
Febr.
24
|
312
|
451
|
8
|
Nov.
5
|
452
|
9
|
|
296
|
151
|
48
|
152
|
Febr.
18
|
317
|
452
|
9
|
Nov.
5
|
453
|
10
|
|
295
|
152
|
43
|
153
|
Febr.
13
|
322
|
453
|
10
|
Nov.
5
|
454
|
11
|
|
294
|
153
|
38
|
154
|
Febr.
8
|
327
|
454
|
11
|
Nov.
5
|
455
|
12
|
|
b.
293
|
154
|
33
|
155
|
Febr.
3
|
333
|
455
|
12
|
Nov.
4
|
456
|
13
|
|
292
|
155
|
27
|
156
|
Jan.
28
|
338
|
456
|
13
|
Nov.
4
|
457
|
14
|
|
291
|
156
|
22
|
157
|
Jan.
23
|
243
|
457
|
14
|
Nov.
4
|
458
|
15
|
|
290
|
157
|
17
|
158
|
Jan.
18
|
348
|
458
|
15
|
Nov.
4
|
459
|
16
|
|
b.
289
|
158
|
12
|
159
|
Jan.
13
|
354
|
459
|
16
|
Nov.
3
|
460
|
17
|
|
288
|
159
|
6
|
160
|
Jan.
7
|
359
|
460
|
17
|
Nov.
3
|
461
|
18
|
|
287
|
160
|
1
|
161
|
Jan
2
|
0
|
461
|
18
|
Nov.
3
|
462
|
19
|
|
161
|
360
|
162
|
Dec.
28
|
4
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
286
|
162
|
356
|
163
|
Dec.
23
|
9
|
462
|
19
|
Nov.
3
|
463
|
20
|
|
b.
285
|
163
|
351
|
164
|
Dec.
17
|
15
|
463
|
20
|
Nov.
2
|
464
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
PHILADELPHUS
.
|
|
284
|
164
|
345
|
165
|
Dec.
12
|
20
|
464
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
PHILADELPHUS
.
|
Nov.
2
|
465
|
2
|
|
283
|
165
|
340
|
166
|
Dec.
7
|
25
|
465
|
2
|
Nov.
2
|
466
|
3
|
|
282
|
166
|
335
|
167
|
Dec.
2
|
30
|
466
|
3
|
Nov.
2
|
467
|
4
|
|
b.
281
|
167
|
330
|
168
|
Nov.
26
|
36
|
467
|
4
|
Nov.
1
|
468
|
5
|
|
280
|
168
|
324
|
169
|
Nov.
21
|
41
|
468
|
5
|
Nov.
1
|
469
|
6
|
|
279
|
169
|
319
|
170
|
Nov.
16
|
46
|
469
|
6
|
Nov.
1
|
470
|
7
|
|
278
|
170
|
314
|
171
|
Nov.
11
|
51
|
470
|
7
|
Nov.
1
|
471
|
8
|
|
b.
277
|
171
|
309
|
172
|
Nov.
5
|
57
|
471
|
8
|
Oct.
31
|
472
|
9
|
|
276
|
172
|
303
|
173
|
Oct.
31
|
62
|
472
|
9
|
Oct.
31
|
473
|
10
|
|
275
|
173
|
298
|
174
|
Oct.
26
|
67
|
473
|
10
|
Oct.
31
|
474
|
11
|
|
274
|
174
|
293
|
175
|
Oct.
21
|
72
|
474
|
11
|
Oct.
31
|
475
|
12
|
|
b.
273
|
175
|
288
|
176
|
Oct.
15
|
78
|
475
|
12
|
Oct.
30
|
476
|
13
|
|
272
|
176
|
282
|
177
|
Oct.
10
|
83
|
476
|
13
|
Oct.
30
|
477
|
14
|
|
271
|
177
|
277
|
178
|
Oct.
5
|
88
|
477
|
14
|
Oct.
30
|
478
|
15
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
VI.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
270
|
178
|
272
|
179
|
Sept.
30
|
93
|
478
|
15
|
PTOLEMY
PHILADELPHUS
|
Oct.
30
|
479
|
16
|
PTOLEMY
PHILADELPHUS
|
|
b.
269
|
179
|
267
|
180
|
Sept.
24
|
99
|
479
|
16
|
Oct.
29
|
480
|
17
|
|
268
|
180
|
261
|
181
|
Sept.
19
|
104
|
480
|
17
|
Oct.
29
|
481
|
18
|
|
267
|
181
|
256
|
182
|
Sept.
14
|
109
|
481
|
18
|
Oct.
29
|
482
|
19
|
|
266
|
182
|
251
|
183
|
Sept.
9
|
114
|
482
|
19
|
Oct.
29
|
483
|
20
|
|
b.
265
|
183
|
246
|
184
|
Sept.
3
|
120
|
483
|
20
|
Oct.
28
|
484
|
21
|
|
264
|
184
|
240
|
185
|
Aug.
29
|
125
|
484
|
21
|
Oct.
28
|
485
|
22
|
|
263
|
185
|
235
|
186
|
Aug.
24
|
130
|
485
|
22
|
Oct.
28
|
486
|
23
|
|
262
|
186
|
230
|
187
|
Aug.
19
|
135
|
486
|
23
|
Oct.
28
|
487
|
24
|
|
b.
261
|
187
|
225
|
188
|
Aug.
13
|
141
|
487
|
24
|
Oct.
27
|
488
|
25
|
|
260
|
188
|
219
|
189
|
Aug.
8
|
146
|
488
|
25
|
Oct.
27
|
489
|
26
|
|
259
|
189
|
214
|
190
|
Aug.
3
|
151
|
489
|
26
|
Oct.
27
|
490
|
27
|
|
258
|
190
|
209
|
191
|
Jul.
29
|
156
|
490
|
27
|
Oct.
27
|
491
|
28
|
|
b.
257
|
191
|
204
|
192
|
Jul.
23
|
162
|
491
|
28
|
Oct.
26
|
492
|
29
|
|
256
|
192
|
198
|
193
|
Jul.
18
|
167
|
492
|
29
|
Oct.
26
|
493
|
30
|
|
255
|
193
|
193
|
194
|
Jul.
13
|
172
|
493
|
30
|
Oct.
26
|
494
|
31
|
|
254
|
194
|
188
|
195
|
Jul.
8
|
177
|
494
|
31
|
Oct.
26
|
495
|
32
|
|
b.
253
|
195
|
183
|
196
|
Jul.
2
|
183
|
495
|
32
|
Oct.
25
|
496
|
33
|
|
252
|
196
|
177
|
197
|
Jun.
27
|
188
|
496
|
33
|
Oct.
25
|
497
|
34
|
|
251
|
197
|
172
|
198
|
Jun.
22
|
193
|
497
|
34
|
Oct.
25
|
498
|
35
|
|
250
|
198
|
167
|
199
|
Jun.
17
|
198
|
498
|
35
|
Oct.
25
|
499
|
36
|
|
b.
249
|
199
|
162
|
200
|
Jun.
11
|
204
|
499
|
36
|
Oct.
24
|
500
|
37
|
|
248
|
200
|
156
|
201
|
Jun.
6
|
209
|
500
|
37
|
Oct.
24
|
501
|
38
|
|
247
|
201
|
151
|
202
|
Jun.
1
|
214
|
501
|
38
|
Oct.
24
|
502
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
EUERGETES
.
|
|
246
|
202
|
146
|
203
|
May
27
|
219
|
502
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
EUERGETES
|
Oct.
24
|
503
|
2
|
|
b.
245
|
203
|
141
|
204
|
May
21
|
225
|
503
|
2
|
Oct.
23
|
504
|
3
|
|
244
|
204
|
135
|
205
|
May
16
|
230
|
504
|
3
|
Oct.
23
|
505
|
4
|
|
243
|
205
|
130
|
206
|
May
11
|
235
|
505
|
4
|
Oct.
23
|
506
|
5
|
|
242
|
206
|
125
|
207
|
May
6
|
240
|
506
|
5
|
Oct.
23
|
507
|
6
|
|
b.
241
|
207
|
120
|
208
|
Apr.
30
|
246
|
507
|
6
|
Oct.
22
|
508
|
7
|
|
240
|
208
|
114
|
209
|
Apr.
25
|
251
|
508
|
7
|
Oct.
22
|
509
|
8
|
|
239
|
209
|
109
|
210
|
Apr.
20
|
256
|
509
|
8
|
Oct.
22
|
510
|
9
|
|
238
|
210
|
104
|
211
|
Apr.
15
|
261
|
510
|
9
|
Oct.
22
|
511
|
10
|
|
b.
237
|
211
|
99
|
212
|
Apr.
9
|
267
|
511
|
10
|
Oct.
21
|
512
|
11
|
|
236
|
212
|
93
|
213
|
Apr.
4
|
272
|
512
|
11
|
Oct.
21
|
513
|
12
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
VII
.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIE'LS
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
235
|
213
|
88
|
214
|
Mar.
30
|
277
|
513
|
12
|
PTOLEMY
EUERGETES
|
Oct.
21
|
514
|
13
|
PTOLEMY
EUERGETES
.
|
|
234
|
214
|
83
|
215
|
Mar.
25
|
282
|
514
|
13
|
Oct.
21
|
515
|
14
|
|
b.
233
|
215
|
78
|
216
|
Mar.
19
|
288
|
515
|
14
|
Oct.
20
|
516
|
15
|
|
232
|
216
|
72
|
217
|
Mar.
14
|
293
|
516
|
15
|
Oct.
20
|
517
|
16
|
|
231
|
217
|
67
|
218
|
Mar.
9
|
298
|
517
|
16
|
Oct.
20
|
518
|
17
|
|
230
|
218
|
62
|
219
|
Mar.
4
|
303
|
518
|
17
|
Oct.
20
|
519
|
18
|
|
b.
229
|
219
|
57
|
220
|
Febr.
27
|
309
|
519
|
18
|
Oct.
19
|
520
|
19
|
|
228
|
220
|
51
|
221
|
Febr.
21
|
314
|
520
|
19
|
Oct.
19
|
521
|
20
|
|
227
|
221
|
46
|
222
|
Febr.
16
|
319
|
521
|
20
|
Oct.
19
|
522
|
21
|
|
226
|
222
|
41
|
223
|
Febr.
11
|
324
|
522
|
21
|
Oct.
19
|
523
|
22
|
|
b.
225
|
223
|
36
|
224
|
Febr.
6
|
330
|
523
|
22
|
Oct.
18
|
524
|
23
|
|
224
|
224
|
30
|
225
|
Jan.
31
|
335
|
524
|
23
|
Oct.
18
|
525
|
24
|
|
223
|
225
|
25
|
226
|
Jan.
26
|
340
|
525
|
24
|
Oct.
18
|
526
|
25
|
|
222
|
226
|
20
|
227
|
Jan.
21
|
345
|
526
|
25
|
Oct.
18
|
527
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
PHILOPATOR
.
|
|
b.
221
|
227
|
15
|
228
|
Jan.
16
|
351
|
527
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
PHILOPATOR
|
Oct.
17
|
528
|
2
|
|
220
|
228
|
9
|
229
|
Jan.
10
|
356
|
528
|
2
|
Oct.
17
|
529
|
3
|
|
219
|
229
|
4
|
230
|
Jan.
5
|
1
|
529
|
3
|
Oct.
17
|
530
|
4
|
|
230
|
360
|
231
|
Dec.
31
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
218
|
231
|
359
|
232
|
Dec.
26
|
6
|
530
|
4
|
Oct.
17
|
531
|
5
|
|
b.
217
|
232
|
354
|
233
|
Dec.
20
|
12
|
531
|
5
|
Oct.
16
|
532
|
6
|
|
216
|
233
|
348
|
234
|
Dec.
15
|
17
|
532
|
6
|
Oct.
16
|
533
|
7
|
|
215
|
234
|
343
|
235
|
Dec.
10
|
22
|
533
|
7
|
Oct.
16
|
534
|
8
|
|
214
|
235
|
338
|
236
|
Dec.
5
|
27
|
534
|
8
|
Oct.
16
|
535
|
9
|
|
b.
213
|
236
|
333
|
237
|
Nov.
29
|
33
|
535
|
9
|
Oct.
15
|
536
|
10
|
|
212
|
237
|
327
|
238
|
Nov.
24
|
38
|
536
|
10
|
Oct.
15
|
537
|
11
|
|
211
|
238
|
322
|
239
|
Nov.
19
|
43
|
537
|
11
|
Oct.
15
|
538
|
12
|
|
210
|
239
|
317
|
240
|
Nov.
14
|
48
|
538
|
12
|
Oct.
15
|
539
|
13
|
|
b.
209
|
240
|
312
|
241
|
Nov.
8
|
54
|
539
|
13
|
Oct.
14
|
540
|
14
|
|
208
|
241
|
306
|
242
|
Nov.
3
|
59
|
540
|
14
|
Oct.
14
|
541
|
15
|
|
207
|
242
|
301
|
243
|
Oct.
29
|
64
|
541
|
15
|
Oct.
14
|
542
|
16
|
|
206
|
243
|
296
|
244
|
Oct.
24
|
69
|
542
|
16
|
Oct.
14
|
543
|
17
|
|
b.
205
|
244
|
291
|
245
|
Oct.
18
|
75
|
543
|
17
|
Oct.
13
|
544
|
1
|
PT.
EPIPHANES
.
|
|
204
|
245
|
285
|
246
|
Oct.
13
|
80
|
544
|
1
|
PT.
EPIPHAN.
|
Oct.
13
|
545
|
2
|
|
203
|
246
|
280
|
247
|
Oct.
8
|
85
|
545
|
2
|
Oct.
13
|
546
|
3
|
|
202
|
247
|
275
|
248
|
Oct.
3
|
90
|
546
|
3
|
Oct.
13
|
547
|
4
|
|
b.
201
|
248
|
270
|
249
|
Sept.
27
|
96
|
547
|
4
|
Oct.
12
|
448
|
5
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
VIII
.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIE'LS
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
Years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
Years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
200
|
249
|
264
|
250
|
Sept.
22
|
101
|
548
|
5
|
PTOLEMY
EPIPHANES
|
Oct.
12
|
549
|
6
|
PTOLEMY
EPIPHANES
|
|
199
|
250
|
259
|
251
|
Sept.
17
|
106
|
549
|
6
|
Oct.
12
|
550
|
7
|
|
198
|
251
|
254
|
252
|
Sept.
12
|
111
|
550
|
7
|
Oct.
12
|
551
|
8
|
|
b.
197
|
252
|
249
|
253
|
Sept.
6
|
117
|
551
|
8
|
Oct.
11
|
552
|
9
|
|
196
|
253
|
243
|
254
|
Sept.
1
|
122
|
552
|
9
|
Oct.
11
|
553
|
10
|
|
195
|
254
|
238
|
255
|
Aug.
27
|
127
|
553
|
10
|
Oct.
11
|
554
|
11
|
|
194
|
255
|
233
|
256
|
Aug.
22
|
132
|
554
|
11
|
Oct.
11
|
555
|
12
|
|
b.
193
|
256
|
228
|
257
|
Aug.
16
|
138
|
555
|
12
|
Oct.
10
|
556
|
13
|
|
192
|
257
|
222
|
258
|
Aug.
11
|
143
|
556
|
13
|
Oct.
10
|
557
|
14
|
|
191
|
258
|
217
|
259
|
Aug.
6
|
148
|
557
|
14
|
Oct.
10
|
558
|
15
|
|
190
|
259
|
212
|
260
|
Aug.
1
|
153
|
558
|
15
|
Oct.
10
|
559
|
16
|
|
b.
189
|
260
|
207
|
261
|
Jul.
26
|
159
|
559
|
16
|
Oct.
9
|
560
|
17
|
|
188
|
261
|
201
|
262
|
Jul.
21
|
164
|
560
|
17
|
Oct.
9
|
561
|
18
|
|
187
|
262
|
196
|
263
|
Jul.
16
|
169
|
561
|
18
|
Oct.
9
|
562
|
19
|
|
186
|
263
|
191
|
264
|
Jul.
11
|
174
|
562
|
19
|
Oct.
9
|
563
|
20
|
|
b.
185
|
264
|
186
|
265
|
Jul.
5
|
180
|
563
|
20
|
Oct.
8
|
564
|
21
|
|
184
|
265
|
180
|
266
|
Jun.
30
|
185
|
564
|
21
|
Oct.
8
|
565
|
22
|
|
183
|
266
|
175
|
267
|
Jun.
25
|
190
|
565
|
22
|
Oct.
8
|
566
|
23
|
|
182
|
267
|
170
|
268
|
Jun.
20
|
195
|
566
|
23
|
Oct.
8
|
567
|
24
|
|
b.
181
|
268
|
165
|
269
|
Jun.
14
|
201
|
567
|
24
|
Oct.
7
|
568
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
PHILOMETOR
|
|
180
|
269
|
159
|
270
|
Jun.
9
|
206
|
568
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
PHILOMETOR
|
Oct.
7
|
569
|
2
|
|
179
|
270
|
154
|
271
|
Jun.
4
|
211
|
569
|
2
|
Oct.
7
|
570
|
3
|
|
178
|
271
|
149
|
272
|
May
30
|
216
|
570
|
3
|
Oct.
7
|
571
|
4
|
|
b.
177
|
272
|
144
|
273
|
May
24
|
222
|
571
|
4
|
Oct.
6
|
572
|
5
|
|
176
|
273
|
138
|
274
|
May
19
|
227
|
572
|
5
|
Oct.
6
|
573
|
6
|
|
175
|
274
|
133
|
275
|
May
14
|
232
|
573
|
6
|
Oct.
6
|
574
|
7
|
|
174
|
275
|
128
|
276
|
May
9
|
237
|
574
|
7
|
Oct.
6
|
575
|
8
|
|
b.
173
|
276
|
123
|
277
|
May
3
|
243
|
575
|
8
|
Oct.
5
|
576
|
9
|
|
172
|
277
|
117
|
278
|
Apr.
28
|
248
|
576
|
9
|
Oct.
5
|
577
|
10
|
|
171
|
278
|
112
|
279
|
Apr.
23
|
253
|
577
|
10
|
Oct.
5
|
578
|
11
|
|
170
|
279
|
107
|
280
|
Apr.
18
|
258
|
578
|
11
|
Oct.
5
|
579
|
12
|
|
b.
169
|
280
|
102
|
281
|
Apr.
12
|
264
|
579
|
12
|
Oct.
4
|
580
|
13
|
|
168
|
281
|
96
|
282
|
Apr.
7.
|
269
|
580
|
13
|
Oct.
4
|
581
|
14
|
|
167
|
282
|
91
|
283
|
Apr.
2
|
274
|
581
|
14
|
Oct.
4
|
582
|
15
|
|
166
|
283
|
86
|
284
|
Mar.
28
|
279
|
582
|
15
|
Oct.
4
|
583
|
16
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
IX
.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
b.
165
|
284
|
81
|
285
|
Mar.
22
|
285
|
583
|
16
|
PTOLEMY
PHILOMETOR
.
|
Oct.
3
|
584
|
17
|
PTOLEMY
PHILOMETOR
.
|
|
164
|
285
|
75
|
286
|
Mar.
17
|
290
|
584
|
17
|
Oct.
3
|
585
|
18
|
|
163
|
286
|
70
|
287
|
Mar.
12
|
295
|
585
|
18
|
Oct.
3
|
586
|
19
|
|
162
|
287
|
65
|
288
|
Mar.
7
|
300
|
586
|
19
|
Oct.
3
|
587
|
20
|
|
b.
161
|
288
|
60
|
289
|
Mar.
1
|
306
|
587
|
20
|
Oct.
2
|
588
|
21
|
|
160
|
289
|
54
|
290
|
Febr.
24
|
311
|
588
|
21
|
Oct.
2
|
589
|
22
|
|
159
|
290
|
49
|
291
|
Febr.
19
|
316
|
589
|
22
|
Oct.
2
|
590
|
23
|
|
158
|
291
|
44
|
292
|
Febr.
14
|
321
|
590
|
23
|
Oct.
2
|
591
|
24
|
|
b.
157
|
292
|
39
|
293
|
Febr.
9
|
327
|
591
|
24
|
Oct.
1
|
592
|
25
|
|
156
|
293
|
33
|
294
|
Febr.
3
|
332
|
592
|
25
|
Oct.
1
|
593
|
26
|
|
155
|
294
|
28
|
295
|
Jan.
29
|
337
|
593
|
26
|
Oct.
1
|
594
|
27
|
|
154
|
295
|
23
|
296
|
Jan.
24
|
342
|
594
|
27
|
Oct.
1
|
595
|
28
|
|
b.
153
|
296
|
18
|
297
|
Jan.
19
|
348
|
595
|
28
|
Sept.
30
|
596
|
29
|
|
152
|
297
|
12
|
298
|
Jan.
13
|
353
|
596
|
29
|
Sept.
30
|
597
|
30
|
|
151
|
298
|
7
|
299
|
Jan.
8
|
358
|
597
|
30
|
Sept.
30
|
598
|
31
|
|
150
|
299
|
2
|
300
|
Jan.
3
|
360
|
598
|
31
|
Sept.
30
|
599
|
32
|
|
300
|
0
|
301
|
Dec.
29
|
3
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
b.
149
|
301
|
357
|
302
|
Dec.
23
|
9
|
599
|
32
|
Sept.
29
|
600
|
33
|
|
148
|
302
|
351
|
303
|
Dec.
18
|
14
|
600
|
33
|
Sept.
29
|
601
|
34
|
|
147
|
303
|
346
|
304
|
Dec.
13
|
19
|
601
|
34
|
Sept.
29
|
602
|
35
|
|
146
|
304
|
341
|
305
|
Dec.
8
|
24
|
602
|
35
|
Sept.
29
|
603
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
EUER
GETES
II.
|
|
b.
145
|
305
|
336
|
306
|
Dec.
2
|
30
|
603
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
EUER
GELES
II.
|
Sept.
28
|
604
|
2
|
|
144
|
306
|
330
|
307
|
Nov.
27
|
35
|
604
|
2
|
Sept.
28
|
605
|
3
|
|
143
|
307
|
325
|
308
|
Nov.
22
|
40
|
605
|
3
|
Sept.
28
|
606
|
4
|
|
142
|
308
|
320
|
309
|
Nov.
17
|
45
|
606
|
4
|
Sept.
28
|
607
|
5
|
|
b.
141
|
309
|
315
|
310
|
Nov.
11
|
51
|
607
|
5
|
Sept.
27
|
608
|
6
|
|
140
|
310
|
309
|
311
|
Nov.
6
|
56
|
608
|
6
|
Sept.
27
|
609
|
7
|
|
139
|
311
|
304
|
312
|
Nov.
1
|
61
|
609
|
7
|
Sept.
27
|
610
|
8
|
|
138
|
312
|
299
|
313
|
Oct.
27
|
66
|
610
|
8
|
Sept.
27
|
611
|
9
|
|
b.
137
|
313
|
294
|
314
|
Oct.
21
|
72
|
611
|
9
|
Sept.
26
|
612
|
10
|
|
136
|
314
|
288
|
315
|
Oct.
16
|
77
|
612
|
10
|
Sept.
26
|
613
|
11
|
|
135
|
315
|
283
|
316
|
Oct.
11
|
82
|
613
|
11
|
Sept.
26
|
614
|
12
|
|
134
|
316
|
278
|
317
|
Oct.
6
|
87
|
614
|
12
|
Sept.
26
|
615
|
13
|
|
b.
133
|
317
|
273
|
318
|
Sept.
30
|
93
|
615
|
13
|
Sept.
25
|
616
|
14
|
|
132
|
318
|
267
|
319
|
Sept.
25
|
98
|
616
|
14
|
Sept.
25
|
617
|
15
|
|
131
|
319
|
262
|
320
|
Sept.
20
|
103
|
617
|
15
|
Sept.
25
|
618
|
16
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
X.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
130
|
320
|
257
|
321
|
Sep.
15
|
108
|
618
|
16
|
PTOLEMY
EUER
GETES
II.
|
Sept.
25
|
619
|
17
|
PTOLEMY
EUER
GETES
II.
|
|
b.
129
|
321
|
252
|
322
|
Sep.
9
|
114
|
619
|
17
|
Sept.
24
|
620
|
18
|
|
128
|
322
|
246
|
323
|
Sep.
4
|
119
|
620
|
18
|
Sept.
24
|
621
|
19
|
|
127
|
323
|
241
|
324
|
Aug
30
|
124
|
621
|
19
|
Sept.
24
|
622
|
20
|
|
126
|
324
|
236
|
325
|
Aug.
25
|
129
|
622
|
20
|
Sept.
24
|
623
|
21
|
|
b.
125
|
325
|
231
|
326
|
Aug.
19
|
135
|
623
|
21
|
Sept.
23
|
624
|
22
|
|
124
|
326
|
225
|
327
|
Aug.
14
|
140
|
624
|
22
|
Sept.
23
|
625
|
23
|
|
123
|
327
|
220
|
328
|
Aug.
9
|
145
|
625
|
23
|
Sept.
23
|
626
|
24
|
|
122
|
328
|
215
|
329
|
Aug.
4
|
150
|
626
|
24
|
Sept.
23
|
627
|
25
|
|
b.
121
|
329
|
210
|
330
|
Jul.
29
|
156
|
627
|
25
|
Sept.
22
|
628
|
26
|
|
120
|
330
|
204
|
331
|
Jul.
24
|
161
|
628
|
26
|
Sept.
22
|
629
|
27
|
|
119
|
331
|
199
|
332
|
Jul.
19
|
166
|
629
|
27
|
Sept.
22
|
630
|
28
|
|
118
|
332
|
194
|
333
|
Jul.
14
|
171
|
630
|
28
|
Sept.
22
|
631
|
29
|
|
b.
117
|
333
|
189
|
334
|
Jul.
8
|
177
|
631
|
29
|
Sept.
21
|
632
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
SOTER
.
|
|
116
|
334
|
183
|
335
|
Jul.
3
|
182
|
632
|
1
|
PTOLEMY
SOTER
.
|
Sept.
21
|
633
|
2
|
|
115
|
335
|
178
|
336
|
Jun.
28
|
187
|
633
|
2
|
Sept.
21
|
634
|
3
|
|
114
|
336
|
173
|
337
|
Jun.
23
|
192
|
634
|
3
|
Sept.
21
|
635
|
4
|
|
b.
113
|
337
|
168
|
338
|
Jun.
17
|
198
|
635
|
4
|
Sept.
20
|
636
|
5
|
|
112
|
338
|
162
|
339
|
Jun.
12
|
203
|
636
|
5
|
Sept.
20
|
637
|
6
|
|
111
|
339
|
157
|
340
|
Jun.
7
|
208
|
637
|
6
|
Sept.
20
|
638
|
7
|
|
110
|
340
|
152
|
341
|
Jun.
2
|
213
|
638
|
7
|
Sept.
20
|
639
|
8
|
|
b.
109
|
341
|
147
|
342
|
May
27
|
219
|
639
|
8
|
Sept.
19
|
640
|
9
|
|
108
|
342
|
141
|
343
|
May
22
|
224
|
640
|
9
|
Sept.
19
|
641
|
10
|
|
107
|
343
|
136
|
344
|
May
17
|
229
|
641
|
10
|
Sept.
19
|
642
|
11
|
|
106
|
344
|
131
|
345
|
May
12
|
234
|
642
|
11
|
Sept.
19
|
643
|
12
|
|
b.
105
|
345
|
126
|
346
|
May
6
|
240
|
643
|
12
|
Sept.
18
|
644
|
13
|
|
104
|
346
|
120
|
347
|
May
1
|
245
|
644
|
13
|
Sept.
18
|
645
|
14
|
|
103
|
347
|
115
|
348
|
Apr.
26
|
250
|
645
|
14
|
Sept.
18
|
646
|
15
|
|
102
|
348
|
110
|
349
|
Apr.
21
|
255
|
646
|
15
|
Sept.
18
|
647
|
16
|
|
b.
101
|
349
|
105
|
350
|
Apr.
15
|
261
|
647
|
16
|
Sept.
17
|
648
|
17
|
|
100
|
350
|
99
|
351
|
Apr.
10
|
266
|
648
|
17
|
Sept.
17
|
649
|
18
|
|
99
|
351
|
94
|
352
|
Apr.
5
|
271
|
649
|
18
|
Sept.
17
|
650
|
19
|
|
98
|
352
|
89
|
353
|
Mar.
31
|
276
|
650
|
19
|
Sept.
17
|
651
|
20
|
|
b.
97
|
353
|
84
|
354
|
Mar.
25
|
282
|
651
|
20
|
Sept.
16
|
652
|
21
|
|
96
|
354
|
78
|
355
|
Mar.
20
|
287
|
652
|
21
|
Sept.
16
|
653
|
22
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
XI
.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
the
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
95
|
355
|
73
|
356
|
Mar.
15
|
292
|
653
|
22
|
PTOLEMY
SOTER
|
Sept.
16
|
654
|
23
|
PTOLEMY
SOTER
.
|
|
94
|
356
|
68
|
357
|
Mar.
10
|
297
|
654
|
23
|
Sept.
16
|
655
|
24
|
|
b.
93
|
357
|
63
|
358
|
Mar.
4
|
303
|
655
|
24
|
Sept.
15
|
656
|
25
|
|
92
|
358
|
57
|
359
|
Febr.
27
|
308
|
656
|
25
|
Sept.
15
|
657
|
26
|
|
91
|
359
|
52
|
360
|
Febr.
22
|
313
|
657
|
26
|
Sept.
15
|
658
|
27
|
|
90
|
360
|
47
|
361
|
Febr.
17
|
318
|
658
|
27
|
Sept.
15
|
659
|
28
|
|
b.
89
|
361
|
42
|
362
|
Febr.
12
|
324
|
659
|
28
|
Sept.
14
|
660
|
29
|
|
88
|
362
|
36
|
363
|
Febr.
6
|
329
|
660
|
29
|
Sept.
14
|
661
|
30
|
|
87
|
363
|
31
|
364
|
Febr
,
1
|
334
|
661
|
30
|
Sept.
14
|
662
|
31
|
|
86
|
364
|
26
|
365
|
Jan.
27
|
339
|
662
|
31
|
Sept.
14
|
663
|
32
|
|
b.
85
|
365
|
21
|
366
|
Jan.
22
|
345
|
663
|
32
|
Sept.
13
|
664
|
33
|
|
84
|
366
|
15
|
367
|
Jan.
16
|
350
|
664
|
33
|
Sept.
13
|
665
|
34
|
|
83
|
367
|
10
|
368
|
Jan.
11
|
355
|
665
|
34
|
Sept.
13
|
666
|
35
|
|
82
|
368
|
5
|
369
|
Jan.
6
|
360
|
666
|
35
|
Sept.
13
|
667
|
36
|
|
b.
81
|
369
|
0
|
370
|
Jan.
1
|
360
|
667
|
36
|
Sept.
12
|
668
|
1
|
DIONYSIUS
|
|
370
|
0
|
371
|
Dec.
26
|
6
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
80
|
371
|
354
|
372
|
Dec.
21
|
11
|
668
|
1
|
DIONYSIUS
.
|
Sept.
12
|
669
|
2
|
|
79
|
372
|
349
|
373
|
Dec.
16
|
16
|
669
|
2
|
Sept.
12
|
670
|
3
|
|
78
|
373
|
344
|
374
|
Dec.
11
|
21
|
670
|
3
|
Sept.
12
|
671
|
4
|
|
b
77
|
374
|
339
|
375
|
Dec.
5
|
27
|
671
|
4
|
Sept.
11
|
672
|
5
|
|
76
|
375
|
333
|
376
|
Nov.
30
|
32
|
672
|
5
|
Sept.
11
|
673
|
6
|
|
75
|
376
|
328
|
377
|
Nov.
25
|
37
|
673
|
6
|
Sept.
11
|
674
|
7
|
|
74
|
377
|
323
|
378
|
Nov.
20
|
42
|
674
|
7
|
Sept.
11
|
675
|
8
|
|
b.
73
|
378
|
318
|
379
|
Nov.
14
|
48
|
675
|
8
|
Sept.
10
|
676
|
9
|
|
72
|
379
|
312
|
380
|
Nov.
9
|
53
|
676
|
9
|
Sept.
10
|
677
|
10
|
|
71
|
380
|
307
|
381
|
Nov.
4
|
58
|
677
|
10
|
Sept.
10
|
678
|
11
|
|
70
|
381
|
302
|
382
|
Oct.
30
|
63
|
678
|
11
|
Sept.
10
|
679
|
12
|
|
b.
69
|
382
|
297
|
383
|
Oct.
24
|
69
|
679
|
12
|
Sept.
9
|
680
|
13
|
|
68
|
383
|
291
|
384
|
Oct.
19
|
74
|
680
|
13
|
Sept.
9
|
681
|
14
|
|
67
|
384
|
286
|
385
|
Oct.
14
|
79
|
681
|
14
|
Sept.
9
|
682
|
15
|
|
66
|
385
|
281
|
386
|
Oct.
9
|
84
|
682
|
15
|
Sept.
9
|
683
|
16
|
|
b.
65
|
386
|
276
|
387
|
Oct.
3
|
90
|
683
|
16
|
Sept.
8
|
684
|
17
|
|
64
|
387
|
270
|
388
|
Sept.
28
|
95
|
684
|
17
|
Sept.
8
|
685
|
18
|
|
63
|
388
|
265
|
389
|
Sept.
23
|
100
|
685
|
18
|
Sept.
8
|
686
|
19
|
|
62
|
389
|
260
|
390
|
Sept.
18
|
105
|
686
|
19
|
Sept.
8
|
687
|
20
|
|
b.
61
|
390
|
255
|
391
|
Sept.
12
|
110
|
687
|
20
|
Sept.
7
|
688
|
21
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
XII
.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
60
|
391
|
249
|
392
|
Sept.
7
|
116
|
688
|
21
|
DIONYSIUS
|
Sept.
7
|
689
|
22
|
DIONYSIUS
|
|
59
|
392
|
244
|
393
|
Sept.
2
|
121
|
689
|
22
|
Sept.
7
|
690
|
23
|
|
58
|
393
|
239
|
394
|
Aug.
28
|
126
|
690
|
23
|
Sept.
7
|
691
|
24
|
|
b.
57
|
394
|
234
|
395
|
Aug.
22
|
132
|
691
|
24
|
Sept.
6
|
692
|
25
|
|
56
|
395
|
228
|
396
|
Aug.
17
|
137
|
692
|
25
|
Sept.
6
|
693
|
26
|
|
55
|
396
|
223
|
397
|
Aug.
12
|
142
|
693
|
26
|
Sept.
6
|
694
|
27
|
|
54
|
397
|
218
|
398
|
Aug.
7
|
147
|
694
|
27
|
Sept.
6
|
695
|
28
|
|
b.
53
|
398
|
213
|
399
|
Aug.
1
|
153
|
695
|
28
|
Sept.
5
|
696
|
29
|
|
52
|
399
|
207
|
400
|
Jul.
27
|
158
|
696
|
29
|
Sept.
5
|
697
|
1
|
CLEOPATRA
|
|
51
|
400
|
202
|
401
|
Jul.
22
|
163
|
697
|
1
|
CLEOPATRA
|
Sept.
5
|
698
|
2
|
|
50
|
401
|
197
|
402
|
Jul.
17
|
168
|
698
|
2
|
Sept.
5
|
699
|
3
|
|
b.
49
|
402
|
192
|
403
|
Jul.
11
|
174
|
699
|
3
|
Sept.
4
|
700
|
4
|
|
48
|
403
|
186
|
404
|
Jul.
6
|
179
|
700
|
4
|
Sept.
4
|
701
|
5
|
|
47
|
404
|
181
|
405
|
Jul.
1
|
184
|
701
|
5
|
Sept.
4
|
702
|
6
|
|
46
|
405
|
176
|
406
|
Jun.
26
|
189
|
702
|
6
|
Sept.
4
|
703
|
7
|
|
b.
45
|
406
|
171
|
407
|
Jun.
20
|
195
|
703
|
7
|
Sept.
3
|
704
|
8
|
|
44
|
407
|
165
|
408
|
Jun.
15
|
200
|
704
|
8
|
Sept.
3
|
705
|
9
|
|
43
|
408
|
160
|
409
|
Jun.
10
|
205
|
705
|
9
|
Sept.
3
|
706
|
10
|
|
42
|
409
|
155
|
410
|
Jun.
5
|
210
|
706
|
10
|
Sept.
3
|
707
|
11
|
|
b.
41
|
410
|
150
|
411
|
May
30
|
216
|
707
|
11
|
Sept.
2
|
708
|
12
|
|
40
|
411
|
144
|
412
|
May
25
|
221
|
708
|
12
|
Sept.
2
|
709
|
13
|
|
39
|
412
|
139
|
413
|
May
20
|
226
|
709
|
13
|
Sept.
2
|
710
|
14
|
|
38
|
413
|
134
|
414
|
May
15
|
231
|
710
|
14
|
Sept.
2
|
711
|
15
|
|
b.
37
|
414
|
129
|
415
|
May
9
|
237
|
711
|
15
|
Sept.
1
|
712
|
16
|
|
36
|
415
|
123
|
416
|
May
4
|
242
|
712
|
16
|
Sept.
1
|
713
|
17
|
|
35
|
416
|
118
|
417
|
Apr.
29
|
247
|
713
|
17
|
Sept.
1
|
714
|
18
|
|
34
|
417
|
113
|
418
|
Apr.
24
|
252
|
714
|
18
|
Sept.
1
|
715
|
19
|
|
b.
33
|
418
|
108
|
419
|
Apr.
18
|
258
|
715
|
19
|
Aug.
31
|
716
|
20
|
|
32
|
419
|
102
|
420
|
Apr.
13
|
263
|
716
|
20
|
Aug.
31
|
717
|
21
|
|
31
|
420
|
97
|
421
|
Apr.
8
|
268
|
717
|
21
|
Aug.
31
|
718
|
22
|
|
30
|
421
|
92
|
422
|
Apr.
3
|
273
|
718
|
22
|
Aug.
31
|
719
|
1
|
AUGUSTUS
|
|
b.
29
|
422
|
87
|
423
|
Mar.
28
|
279
|
719
|
1
|
AUGUST
9.
|
Aug.
30
|
720
|
2
|
|
28
|
423
|
81
|
424
|
Mar.
23
|
284
|
720
|
2
|
Aug.
30
|
721
|
3
|
|
27
|
424
|
76
|
425
|
Mar.
18
|
289
|
721
|
3
|
Aug.
30
|
722
|
4
|
|
26
|
425
|
71
|
426
|
Mar.
13
|
294
|
722
|
4
|
Aug.
30
|
723
|
5
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
XIII
.
|
IULIAN
Years
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
b.
25
|
426
|
66
|
427
|
Mar.
7
|
300
|
723
|
5
|
AUGUSTUS
.
|
Aug.
29
|
724
|
6
|
AUGUSTUS
.
|
|
24
|
427
|
60
|
428
|
Mar.
2
|
305
|
724
|
6
|
Aug.
29
|
725
|
7
|
|
23
|
428
|
55
|
429
|
Feb.
25
|
310
|
725
|
7
|
Aug.
29
|
726
|
8
|
|
22
|
429
|
50
|
430
|
Feb.
20
|
315
|
726
|
8
|
Aug.
29
|
727
|
9
|
|
b.
21
|
430
|
45
|
431
|
Feb.
15
|
321
|
727
|
9
|
Aug.
28
|
728
|
10
|
|
20
|
431
|
39
|
432
|
Feb.
9
|
326
|
728
|
10
|
Aug
28
|
729
|
11
|
|
19
|
432
|
34
|
433
|
Feb.
4
|
331
|
729
|
11
|
Aug.
28
|
730
|
12
|
|
18
|
433
|
29
|
434
|
Jan.
30
|
336
|
730
|
12
|
Aug.
28
|
731
|
13
|
|
b.
17
|
434
|
24
|
435
|
Jan.
25
|
342
|
731
|
13
|
Aug.
27
|
732
|
14
|
|
16
|
435
|
18
|
436
|
Jan.
19
|
347
|
732
|
14
|
Aug.
27
|
733
|
15
|
|
15
|
436
|
13
|
437
|
Jan.
14
|
352
|
733
|
15
|
Aug
27
|
734
|
16
|
|
14
|
437
|
8
|
438
|
Jan.
9
|
357
|
734
|
16
|
Aug.
27
|
735
|
17
|
|
b.
13
|
438
|
3
|
439
|
Jan.
4
|
360
|
735
|
17
|
Aug.
26
|
736
|
18
|
|
439
|
0
|
440
|
Dec.
29
|
3
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
12
|
440
|
357
|
441
|
Dec.
24
|
8
|
736
|
18
|
Aug.
26
|
737
|
19
|
|
11
|
441
|
352
|
442
|
Dec.
19
|
13
|
737
|
19
|
Aug.
26
|
738
|
20
|
|
10
|
442
|
347
|
443
|
Dec.
14
|
18
|
738
|
20
|
Aug.
26
|
739
|
21
|
|
b.
9
|
443
|
342
|
444
|
Dec.
8
|
24
|
739
|
21
|
Aug.
25
|
740
|
22
|
|
8
|
444
|
336
|
445
|
Dec.
3
|
29
|
740
|
22
|
Aug.
25
|
741
|
23
|
|
7
|
445
|
331
|
446
|
Nov.
28
|
34
|
741
|
23
|
Aug.
25
|
742
|
24
|
|
6
|
446
|
326
|
447
|
Nov.
23
|
39
|
742
|
24
|
Aug.
25
|
743
|
25
|
|
b.
5
|
447
|
321
|
448
|
Nov.
17
|
45
|
743
|
25
|
Aug.
24
|
744
|
26
|
[
*
](A48821-e98580-b)
*
There
being
a
Decree
of
AUGUSTUS
Caesar
,
that
Registers
should
be
made
of
the
Names
and
Estates
of
all
the
Subjects
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
Luk.
II.
1
,
2.
in
order
to
this
,
Ioseph
with
Mary
his
betrothed
Wife
came
from
their
dwelling-Place
,
at
Nazareth
in
Galilee
,
to
Bethlehem
in
Iudaea
,
where
they
were
born
;
they
being
of
the
lineage
of
David
,
and
that
being
the
Seat
of
his
Family
.
Luk.
II.
4.
On
this
occasion
it
was
that
our
Saviour
was
born
there
this
Year
:
and
that
on
Dec.
25.
according
to
the
Churches
account
.
From
hence
we
reckon
the
years
of
the
true
Age
of
CHRIST
.
4
|
448
|
315
|
449
|
Nov.
12
|
50
|
744
|
26
|
Aug.
24
|
745
|
27
|
[
†
](A48821-e98820-b)
†
In
the
1st
or
2d
Month
of
this
3d
year
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
,
dyed
Herod
the
great
;
having
first
slaughtered
the
Infants
at
Bethlehem
,
and
then
his
own
Son
Antipater
,
whom
he
had
designed
for
his
Heir
.
He
dyed
in
the
utmost
degree
of
torment
and
misery
;
leaving
3
Sons
,
between
whom
his
Dominions
were
divided
by
Augustus
toward
the
middle
of
this
Year
.
His
Son
Archelaus
was
made
Tetrarch
of
Iudaea
and
Samaria
;
Herod
Antipas
of
Galilee
and
Peraea
;
and
Philip
of
Iturea
,
Trachonitis
,
and
Lysanias's
Abilene
.
Josephus
de
Bello
Judaico
I.
21.
&
II.
1.
Jos.
Antiq.
XVII
.
10
,
&
13.
3
|
449
|
310
|
450
|
Nov.
7
|
55
|
745
|
27
|
Aug.
24
|
746
|
28
|
|
2
|
450
|
305
|
451
|
Nov.
2
|
60
|
746
|
28
|
Aug.
24
|
747
|
29
|
|
b.
1
|
451
|
300
|
452
|
Oct.
27
|
66
|
747
|
29
|
Aug.
23
|
748
|
30
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
TABLE
XIV
.
|
IULIAN
Years
of
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
DANIEL'S
Years
of
360
Days
.
|
PTOLEMIES
CANON
.
The
years
in
it
are
of
365
Days
.
|
|
|
His
483
years
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
His
483
years
.
|
The
Days
on
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Number
of
Days
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
The
THOTH
at
which
every
year
begins
.
|
Years
of
Nabonasar
.
|
Years
of
Kings
reigns
.
|
|
1
|
452
|
294
|
453
|
Oct.
22
|
71
|
748
|
30
|
AUGUSTUS
.
|
Aug.
23
|
749
|
31
|
AUGUSTUS
.
|
|
2
|
453
|
289
|
454
|
Oct.
17
|
76
|
749
|
31
|
Aug.
23
|
750
|
32
|
|
3
|
454
|
284
|
455
|
Oct.
12
|
81
|
750
|
32
|
Aug.
23
|
751
|
33
|
|
b.
4
|
455
|
279
|
456
|
Oct.
6
|
87
|
751
|
33
|
Aug.
22
|
752
|
34
|
|
5
|
456
|
273
|
457
|
Oct.
1
|
92
|
752
|
34
|
Aug.
22
|
753
|
35
|
|
6
|
457
|
268
|
458
|
Sept.
26
|
97
|
753
|
35
|
Aug.
22
|
754
|
36
|
[
*
](A48821-e100440-b)
*
Augustus
having
deprived
Archelaus
for
misgovernment
▪
adds
Iud●…a
and
Samaria
to
the
Province
of
Syria
:
and
orders
the
new
Governour
Quirinius
to
levy
a
Tax
upon
every
ones
Estate
according
to
the
Valuation
that
was
made
in
the
4th
year
before
the
Vulgar
Aera
.
Luk.
II.
2.
Act.
V.
37.
Other
notes
for
this
Table
see
in
the
next
following
pages
.
7
|
458
|
263
|
459
|
Sept.
21
|
102
|
754
|
36
|
Aug.
22
|
755
|
37
|
|
b.
8
|
459
|
258
|
460
|
Sept.
15
|
108
|
755
|
37
|
Aug.
21
|
756
|
38
|
|
9
|
460
|
252
|
461
|
Sept.
10
|
113
|
756
|
38
|
Aug.
21
|
757
|
39
|
|
10
|
461
|
247
|
462
|
Sept.
5
|
118
|
757
|
39
|
Aug.
21
|
758
|
40
|
|
11
|
462
|
242
|
463
|
Aug.
31
|
123
|
758
|
40
|
Aug.
21
|
759
|
41
|
|
b.
12
|
463
|
237
|
464
|
Aug.
25
|
129
|
759
|
41
|
Aug.
20
|
760
|
42
|
|
13
|
464
|
231
|
465
|
Aug.
20
|
134
|
760
|
42
|
Aug.
20
|
761
|
43
|
|
14
|
465
|
226
|
466
|
Aug.
15
|
139
|
761
|
43
|
Aug.
20
|
762
|
1
|
TIBERIUS
.
|
|
15
|
466
|
221
|
467
|
Aug.
10
|
144
|
762
|
1
|
TIBERIUS
.
|
Aug.
20
|
763
|
2
|
|
b.
16
|
467
|
216
|
468
|
Aug.
4
|
150
|
763
|
2
|
Aug.
19
|
764
|
3
|
|
17
|
468
|
210
|
469
|
Jul.
30
|
155
|
764
|
3
|
Aug.
19
|
765
|
4
|
|
18
|
469
|
205
|
470
|
Jul.
25
|
160
|
765
|
4
|
Aug.
19
|
766
|
5
|
|
19
|
470
|
200
|
471
|
Jul.
20
|
165
|
766
|
5
|
Aug.
19
|
767
|
6
|
|
b.
20
|
471
|
195
|
472
|
Jul.
14
|
171
|
767
|
6
|
Aug.
18
|
768
|
7
|
|
21
|
472
|
189
|
473
|
Jul.
9
|
176
|
768
|
7
|
Aug.
18
|
769
|
8
|
|
22
|
473
|
184
|
474
|
Jul.
4
|
181
|
769
|
8
|
Aug.
18
|
770
|
9
|
|
23
|
474
|
179
|
475
|
Jun.
29
|
186
|
770
|
9
|
Aug.
18
|
771
|
10
|
|
b.
24
|
475
|
174
|
476
|
Jun.
23
|
192
|
771
|
10
|
Aug.
17
|
772
|
11
|
|
25
|
476
|
168
|
477
|
Jun.
18
|
197
|
772
|
11
|
Aug.
17
|
773
|
12
|
|
26
|
477
|
163
|
478
|
Jun.
13
|
202
|
773
|
12
|
Aug.
17
|
774
|
13
|
|
27
|
478
|
158
|
479
|
Jun.
8
|
207
|
774
|
13
|
Aug.
17
|
775
|
14
|
|
b.
28
|
479
|
153
|
480
|
Jun.
2
|
213
|
775
|
14
|
Aug.
16
|
776
|
15
|
|
29
|
480
|
147
|
481
|
May
28
|
218
|
776
|
15
|
Aug.
16
|
777
|
16
|
|
30
|
481
|
142
|
482
|
May
23
|
223
|
777
|
16
|
Aug.
16
|
778
|
17
|
|
31
|
482
|
137
|
483
|
May
18
|
228
|
778
|
17
|
Aug.
16
|
779
|
18
|
|
b.
32
|
483
|
132
|
ending
|
May
11
|
0
|
779
|
18
|
Aug.
15
|
780
|
19
|
|
33
|
Apr.
3
being
Passeover
CHRIST
dyes
.
|
780
|
19
|
0
0
|
0
|
0
|
|
B
C
|
D
|
F
|
D
|
G
|
F
|
H
|
K
|
|
L
|
H
|
K
|
|
|
Years
of
the
Vulgar
Aera
of
CHRIST
.
|
Years
of
the
true
Age
of
CHRIST
.
|
Years
of
TIBERIUS
.
|
DANIEL'S
483
years
.
|
A
Chronological
Account
of
such
matters
contained
in
the
Gospel
,
and
also
of
such
other
concurrent
things
as
may
be
of
use
for
the
better
understanding
of
this
Prophecy
.
|
|
26
|
29
|
12
|
477
|
THis
year
Valerius
Gratus
was
recalled
from
his
Government
of
Iudaea
.
He
had
been
put
in
by
Tiberius
in
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
and
had
now
held
the
government
11
years
:
in
the
End
whereof
he
made
Cajaphas
High-Priest
.
Ios.
Ant.
XVIII
.
3.
The
next
Governour
was
Pontius
Pilate
.
Ios.
ibid.
He
was
made
Procurator
of
Iudaea
in
the
12th
year
of
Tiberius
,
as
Eusebius
saith
twice
in
his
Hist.
Eccles.
I.
9.
Pilate
continued
in
the
Government
10
years
,
and
was
recalled
in
the
last
year
of
Tiberius
.
Ios.
Ant.
XVIII
.
5
ending
.
By
all
these
notes
of
time
it
appears
that
both
Cajaphas
and
Pontius
Pilate
came
into
their
Offices
this
year
.
|
|
27
|
30
|
13
|
478
|
Iun.
8th
begins
Daniel's
479th
year
.
Aug.
19th
begins
the
14th
of
Tiberius
.
Dec.
25th
begins
Christ's
31th
year
.
There
was
in
these
times
every
where
among
the
Iews
a
general
Expectation
of
the
Coming
of
the
Messias
,
as
appeared
before
at
the
time
of
Christ's
birth
.
Matt.
II.
1.
&c.
But
now
his
coming
was
to
be
proclaimed
by
Iohn
Baptist
,
whose
preaching
is
therefore
called
the
beginning
of
the
Gospel
.
Marc.
I.
1.
Act.
X.
37.
and
was
in
the
next
year
after
this
.
|
|
b.
28
|
31
|
14
|
479
|
Iun.
2d
begins
Daniel's
480th
year
.
Aug.
19th
begins
the
15th
of
Tiberius
.
In
which
year
,
Pilate
being
Governour
,
&
Cajaphas
High-Priest
,
Iohn
Baptist
began
his
preaching
in
the
Wilderness
of
Iudaea
.
Luk.
III.
1
,
3.
All
the
People
flocked
thither
to
him
.
Matt.
III.
5.
&
were
baptized
by
him
in
Iordan
,
confessing
their
Sins
.
v.
6.
The
Priests
&
Levites
,
hearing
of
this
,
sent
from
Ierusalem
to
know
of
him
by
what
Authority
he
did
this
.
Ioh.
l.
25.
All
the
People
then
mused
whether
Iohn
were
the
Messias
,
or
no.
Luk.
III.
15.
Iohn
declared
to
them
all
,
that
he
was
not
the
Messias
,
but
that
he
was
sent
before
him
to
be
his
Fore-runner
.
Luk.
III.
16.
Ioh.
I.
15
,
23
,
27.
The
next
day
after
he
had
given
this
Answer
to
the
Priests
,
Iesus
then
walking
by
him
,
Iohn
saw
the
Holy
Ghost
descending
upon
him
.
Thereupon
Iohn
declared
that
this
was
He
:
and
that
he
knew
him
by
this
Sign
,
as
he
was
told
he
should
by
him
that
sent
him
.
Ioh.
I.
29
—
34.
Iohn's
Disciples
that
heard
this
,
immediately
followed
our
Saviour
.
v.
37.
Christ
took
them
with
him
,
leaving
Iohn
to
his
business
,
which
was
to
prepare
the
People
for
Christ
Ioh.
I.
31.
The
mean
while
our
Saviour
went
into
Galilee
,
where
he
was
to
begin
his
Preaching
.
Esai
.
IX
.
1.
There
at
Cana
he
began
to
work
Miracles
.
Iohn
.
II.
11.
He
went
from
thence
to
Capernaum
.
v.
12.
where
also
he
wrought
Miracles
,
and
thereby
much
displeased
his
Brethren
at
Nazareth
.
Luk.
IV.
23.
At
this
time
Christ
was
about
30
years
old
.
Luk.
III.
23.
He
was
not
full
31
,
till
Dec.
25.
which
began
his
32th
.
|
|
29
|
32
|
15
|
480
|
Towards
the
Passeover
,
Christ
came
up
to
Ierusalem
.
Ioh.
II.
30.
There
he
acted
as
a
Prophet
,
in
whipping
the
Buyers
and
Sellers
out
of
the
Temple
.
Ioh.
II.
14
,
18.
The
Iews
thereupon
required
of
him
a
Sign
,
for
the
proving
of
his
Authority
.
Our
Saviour
knowing
they
were
such
as
would
not
be
convinced
by
a
Sign
,
gave
them
none
,
but
referred
them
to
that
great
Sign
which
he
intended
to
give
them
by
his
Resurrection
from
the
Dead
.
He
did
it
in
these
words
,
Destroy
this
Temple
,
and
in
three
days
I
will
raise
it
up
again
.
The
Iews
understanding
he
had
spoken
these
words
of
that
august
pile
of
the
Temple
,
which
Herod
had
built
;
they
said
to
him
,
This
Temple
has
been
building
now
these
46
years
,
and
wilt
thou
rear
it
up
in
3
days
?
v.
18
—
20.
By
these
words
it
appears
that
this
Passeover
was
in
the
29
year
of
the
Vulgar
Aera
.
For
about
the
Passeover
of
this
year
was
the
beginning
of
the
47th
year
from
the
Spring
time
of
the
18th
year
before
Christ
,
when
Herod
began
his
Building
of
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
being
the
outer
part
of
the
Temple
.
Ios.
Ant.
XV.
14.
The
Building
work
about
the
Temple
was
continued
till
the
year
of
Christ
63.
And
then
the
dismissing
of
the
workmen
,
to
the
Number
of
18000
,
was
one
of
the
occasions
of
the
breaking
out
of
the
Iewish
war.
Ios.
Ant.
XX.
8.
Apr.
15.
was
the
Passeover
this
year
.
Christ
then
at
Ierusalem
wrought
Miracles
,
upon
which
many
that
saw
them
,
believed
on
him
.
Ioh.
II.
23.
&
followed
him
into
Iudaea
,
where
he
staid
for
some
time
,
and
baptized
all
that
came
to
him
.
Ioh.
III.
22
—
26.
These
were
more
than
Iohn
baptized
,
at
this
time
;
which
when
Iohn
heard
of
,
he
greatly
rejoyced
.
v.
26
—
29.
But
the
Pharisees
were
moved
at
it
.
Ioh.
IV.
1.
Christ
hearing
of
this
,
and
knowing
that
as
yet
his
time
was
not
come
,
departed
from
thence
,
and
went
away
through
Samaria
into
Galilee
.
There
he
went
about
,
as
he
had
done
before
,
preaching
,
and
working
Miracles
.
Ioh.
IV.
43
—
54.
The
mean
while
May
28.
had
begun
Daniel's
481
year
.
Aug.
19.
began
the
16th
of
Tiberius
.
Dec.
25.
begins
Christ's
.
33.
|
|
30
|
33
|
16
|
481
|
The
blessed
Iesus
came
from
Nazareth
in
Galilee
to
be
baptized
by
Iohn
Baptist
in
the
river
Iordan
.
Mar.
I.
9.
It
was
after
all
others
had
been
baptized
.
Luk.
III.
〈◊〉
.
There
again
the
Holy
Ghost
descended
upon
him
.
Matt.
III.
16.
Mar.
I.
10.
Luk.
III.
21
,
22.
It
was
at
his
coming
up
out
of
the
water
;
and
it
is
not
said
that
Iohn
saw
it
,
but
that
Christ
himself
did
.
After
this
,
immediately
from
thence
the
Spirit
led
him
into
the
Wilderness
.
Mar.
I.
12.
Luk.
IV.
1.
There
he
fasted
40
days
,
and
was
all
that
while
tempted
of
the
Devil
.
Luk.
IV.
2.
who
,
after
he
had
carryed
him
several
ways
,
at
last
brought
him
to
the
top
of
the
Temple
at
Ierusalem
.
Luk.
IV.
9.
There
it
seems
to
have
been
that
the
Devil
left
him
,
and
Angels
came
and
ministred
to
him
.
This
was
but
a
little
before
the
Passeover
;
for
there
he
was
at
the
Feast
,
Ioh.
V.
1.
which
was
this
year
on
the
7th
of
April
.
Seeing
then
at
the
pool
of
Bethesda
a
lame
man
,
that
had
been
so
38
years
,
he
made
him
perfectly
whole
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
The
Jews
holding
this
to
be
a
breach
of
the
Sabbath
,
would
therefore
have
killed
him
:
but
they
sought
much
more
to
do
it
for
his
calling
God
his
Father
.
Ioh.
V.
15
,
18.
Christ
knowing
their
design
,
Ioh.
VII
.
19
,
23.
which
was
also
visible
to
others
,
v.
25.
went
therefore
from
Ierusalem
,
because
he
would
not
dy
before
the
time
appointed
of
the
Father
:
and
he
came
thither
no
more
till
above
2
years
after
,
and
even
then
he
found
this
matter
fresh
in
their
memory
.
Ioh.
VII
.
23.
The
mean
while
Herod
Antipas
had
shut
up
Iohn
Baptist
in
prison
at
his
Castle
of
Machaerus
in
Peraea
.
It
was
at
the
Passeover
time
,
or
soon
after
,
that
Christ
came
to
hear
of
this
.
Whereupon
,
when
Christ
left
Ierusalem
,
he
went
from
thence
into
Galilee
.
Matt.
IV.
12.
There
first
he
came
to
his
Brethren
at
Nazareth
.
Luk.
IV.
16.
But
they
were
so
angry
with
him
on
the
forementioned
account
,
that
they
coldly
received
him
,
and
at
last
were
ready
to
have
kill'd
him
.
Luk.
IV.
28.
Thereupon
he
went
,
and
setled
himself
at
Capernaum
.
Luk.
IV.
31.
which
is
therefore
called
his
own
City
.
Matt.
IX
.
1.
From
thence
he
went
over
all
Galilee
,
preaching
,
and
working
Miracles
,
Mar.
I.
39.
all
the
rest
of
that
year
.
Wherein
May
23
began
Daniel's
482
year
,
Aug.
19th
began
the
17th
of
Tiberius
,
and
Dec.
25.
began
Christ's
34.
|
|
31
|
34
|
17
|
482
|
Christ
returned
from
his
Progress
back
to
Capernaum
Matt.
IX
.
1.
Mar.
II.
1.
and
there
being
at
the
Custome
house
by
the
Sea
side
,
Matt.
IX
.
9.
Mar.
II.
13
,
14.
he
called
Matthew
the
Publican
to
be
his
Disciple
.
Matt.
IX
.
9.
Mar.
II.
14.
Soon
after
this
,
Iesus
passing
through
the
Corn
fields
,
his
Disciples
pluckt
the
ears
of
Corn
,
&
did
eat
,
rubbing
them
in
their
hands
.
Matt.
XII
.
1.
Mar.
II.
23.
Luk.
VI.
1.
This
was
on
the
Sabbath
day
,
which
made
the
Pharisees
yet
more
angry
with
him
:
and
Luke
saith
it
was
on
the
second-first
Sabbath
,
which
was
a
great
Aggravation
.
Probably
the
1st
Sabbath
of
the
year
was
in
Tisri
,
at
or
near
the
Feast
of
the
beginning
of
the
year
:
and
as
that
Feast
was
appointed
to
be
kept
in
memory
of
the
Creation
,
so
this
Sabbah
might
be
observ'd
in
memory
of
the
day
in
which
God
rested
from
his
Work
.
But
there
was
a
2d
beginning
of
the
year
appointed
in
Nisan
,
being
the
month
of
their
deliverance
out
of
Aegypt
;
and
this
might
well
be
the
Sabbath
in
Passeover
week
,
which
they
observ'd
in
memory
of
that
Deliverance
.
For
then
was
their
Harvest
,
of
which
the
1st
Sheaf
was
to
be
offered
to
God
,
on
the
morrow
after
the
Sabbath
.
Lev.
XXIII
.
11.
which
is
now
our
Easterday
.
All
agree
that
the
Disciples
plucking
the
ears
of
Corn
was
much
about
the
time
of
the
3d
Passeover
.
After
which
our
Saviour
healed
another
cripple
on
the
Sabbath
day
,
at
which
things
together
the
Pharisees
were
filled
with
madness
.
Luk.
VI.
11.
and
took
Counsell
how
to
destroy
him
.
Matt.
XII
.
14.
But
it
seems
they
durst
not
attempt
it
at
present
:
for
now
there
came
multitudes
of
People
from
all
parts
of
Palestine
to
hear
him
.
Mar.
III.
7
,
8.
This
made
it
necessary
for
him
to
Ordain
others
into
the
Ministry
.
Therefore
having
first
prayed
all
night
,
the
next
day
he
called
,
and
chose
his
XII
Disciples
.
Luk.
VI
,
13.
whom
he
ordained
,
that
they
should
be
with
him
,
and
that
he
might
send
them
forth
to
preach
.
Mar.
III.
14.
tho
he
did
not
send
them
from
him
till
a
good
while
after
this
.
But
first
taking
them
with
him
throughout
all
Galilee
,
he
preached
there
in
every
City
and
Village
.
Luk.
VIII
.
1.
At
Na●…m
he
raised
a
Widdows
Son
,
that
was
carrying
forth
to
his
burial
.
Luk.
VII
.
14
,
15.
About
the
same
time
some
of
Iohn
Baptist's
disciples
coming
to
him
,
whom
Iohn
had
sent
out
of
his
prison
to
our
Saviour
,
to
satisfy
them
that
he
was
the
Christ
;
our
blessed
Saviour
gave
them
this
among
other
Proofs
of
it
,
that
here
they
saw
the
dead
raised
.
Luc.
VII
,
22.
Soon
after
this
he
also
raised
the
onely
daughter
of
Iairus
,
that
was
one
of
the
Rulers
of
the
Synagogue
.
Mar.
V.
22
—
42.
Luk.
VIII
.
41
—
55.
After
this
he
went
on
preaching
,
and
healing
throughout
the
country
.
But
he
was
no
where
so
ill
received
,
as
at
his
owne
town
of
Nazareth
:
where
they
despised
him
for
what
they
saw
of
the
meaness
of
his
Family
.
Matt.
XIII
.
55.
Mar.
VI.
3.
So
that
no
good
being
to
be
done
there
,
he
left
them
,
and
went
on
preaching
and
healing
through
out
all
the
Citys
and
Villages
of
that
country
.
Matt.
IX
.
35.
Mar.
VI.
6.
In
this
31
year
of
the
Vulgar
Aera
,
May
18th
,
began
Daniel's
483d
year
;
Aug.
19.
began
the
18th
of
Tiberius
;
and
Dec.
25th
began
Christ's
35th
year
of
his
age
.
It
was
toward
the
end
of
this
year
,
or
the
beginning
of
the
next
,
that
Herod
put
Iohn
Baptist
to
death
,
Matt.
XIV
.
10
,
11.
Mar.
VI.
27.
of
which
see
also
Ios.
Ant.
XVIII
.
7.
About
the
same
time
our
blessed
Lord
,
having
given
the
XII
full
Instructions
,
sent
them
forth
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
to
prove
it
with
Miracles
.
Matt.
X.
1.
Mar.
VI.
7
—
13.
Luk.
IX
.
1
—
6.
Accordingly
they
went
through
the
Towns
,
preaching
and
healing
every
where
Luk.
IX
.
6.
|
|
b.
32
|
35
|
18
|
483
|
In
the
beginning
of
this
year
,
there
was
a
great
fame
of
the
preaching
of
Christ's
XII
Apostles
,
and
of
the
Wonders
they
did
in
his
Name
.
Whereupon
the
People
took
up
a
fancy
that
Iohn
was
risen
again
,
and
that
this
was
HE.
Luk.
IX
.
7.
Herod's
heart
also
misgave
him
that
it
was
true
.
Mar.
VI.
14
,
16.
It
happened
about
the
same
time
that
Iohn's
Disciples
came
and
told
our
Saviour
of
his
Death
,
and
how
they
had
buried
him
.
Matt.
XIV
,
12.
The
XII
also
returned
,
and
brought
an
Account
of
what
they
had
done
in
their
Mission
.
Mar.
VI.
30.
Luk.
IX
.
10.
Our
Saviour
understanding
that
Herod
had
a
mind
to
see
him
,
Luk.
IX
.
9.
thought
best
to
go
out
of
his
way
.
He
took
the
XII
with
him
into
a
desert
place
belonging
to
the
City
called
Bethsaida
.
Luk.
IX
.
10.
Thither
a
great
multitude
followed
him
on
the
account
of
his
Miracles
.
Iohn
.
VI.
2.
And
he
taught
them
there
.
Mar.
VI.
34.
Luk.
IX
.
11.
The
people
staying
too
late
to
get
back
to
the
places
where
they
might
have
provisions
;
Christ
was
pleased
to
feed
them
there
with
such
as
he
had
,
being
onely
five
loaves
and
two
small
fishes
.
With
these
he
fed
5000
men
,
besides
women
and
children
.
Matt.
XIV
.
21.
and
yet
after
they
had
eaten
,
and
were
filled
,
the
fragments
that
remained
filled
twelve
baskets
.
Matt.
XIV
.
20.
Mar.
VI.
43.
Luk.
IX
.
17.
Ioh.
VI.
13.
In
this
last
place
it
is
said
that
at
this
time
the
Passeover
was
nigh
Ioh.
VI.
4.
by
which
it
appears
that
Christ
was
not
at
this
Passeover
,
but
that
still
he
continued
in
Galilee
.
For
after
this
Miracle
,
when
the
people
would
have
made
him
King
by
force
;
to
avoid
this
,
having
first
shipt
away
his
Disciples
,
he
withdrew
himself
into
a
Mountain
to
pray
;
and
from
thence
,
the
night
being
stormy
,
he
followed
them
walking
on
the
Sea
;
and
coming
up
into
the
Ship
he
went
ashore
in
the
land
of
Genesareth
.
Matt.
XIV
.
34.
Mar.
VI.
53.
Thence
he
went
through
that
whole
region
round
about
.
Mar.
VI.
55.
from
thence
,
to
the
parts
about
Tyre
and
Sidon
.
Mar.
VII
.
24
and
thence
back
through
Decapolis
to
the
Sea
of
Galilee
.
v.
31.
There
in
the
desert
he
fed
4000
men
,
besides
women
and
children
,
with
seven
Loaves
and
a
few
little
fishes
;
whereof
,
after
they
had
eaten
and
were
filled
,
the
fragments
that
remained
were
seven
baskets
full
.
Matt.
XV.
34
—
38
,
and
Mar.
VIII
.
1
—
9.
It
was
soon
after
this
,
as
appears
by
our
Saviours
words
to
his
Disciples
,
Matt.
XVI
.
9
,
10.
that
he
had
the
debate
with
the
Pharisees
and
Sadducees
,
in
the
first
verse
of
that
chapter
.
They
required
of
him
a
Sign
from
heaven
,
to
prove
that
he
was
the
Messias
,
which
they
resolved
not
to
beleive
.
He
sighed
deeply
in
his
spirit
,
Mar.
VIII
.
12.
and
asked
them
,
Ye
Hypocrites
,
you
can
discern
the
face
of
the
Sky
,
but
can
you
not
discern
the
Signes
of
the
Times
?
Matt.
XVI
.
3.
It
is
hard
to
say
what
Times
he
should
mean
,
but
those
two
times
that
are
mentioned
in
this
Prophecy
:
namely
,
first
,
the
time
of
the
Messias
being
cut
off
,
which
was
to
be
After
the
LXII
Weeks
;
and
2dly
,
the
time
of
the
single
Week
,
that
follows
in
the
end
of
the
chapter
,
the
Week
that
was
appointed
of
God
,
for
the
destroying
of
the
City
and
Temple
at
Jerusalem
,
and
the
dissolving
of
the
Jewish
Church
.
That
our
Saviour
intended
the
former
of
these
;
namely
,
the
time
when
the
Messias
was
to
be
cut
off
;
it
will
presently
appear
,
by
considering
at
what
time
it
was
that
he
said
this
.
It
was
now
this
very
year
,
on
the
11th
day
of
May
,
or
some
little
time
later
,
that
the
LXII
Weeks
were
expired
.
[
†
](A48821-e106870-b)
†
The
LXII
Weeks
expired
.
Now
our
Saviour
knew
,
the
time
was
come
,
that
St.
Luke
speaks
of
,
Luke
IX
.
51.
the
Time
when
he
should
be
taken
up
,
that
is
crucifyed
,
as
the
pious
and
learned
Dr.
Hammond
expounds
it
:
Or
rather
,
as
Christ
expounds
it
himself
;
for
this
was
his
manner
of
speaking
;
He
said
,
the
Son
of
man
should
be
lifted
up
,
Ioh.
III.
14.
He
used
the
word
lifted
up
,
thereby
signifying
what
death
he
should
dye
.
XII
.
32
,
33.
and
he
was
therefore
delivered
to
Pilate
to
be
crucifyed
,
for
the
fulfilling
of
this
Prophecy
,
as
the
Evangelist
expounds
it
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
32.
For
the
precise
TIME
of
the
Messias
his
death
,
there
is
no
other
prediction
of
it
in
Scripture
,
than
that
which
we
have
in
this
Prophecy
.
Therefore
those
words
of
St.
Luke
before
mentioned
can
signify
no
other
TIME
than
this
,
AFTER
the
expireing
of
the
LXII
Weeks
.
So
the
most
learned
Grotius
in
his
Annotations
on
that
Text
,
Matt.
XVI
.
3.
understands
those
words
of
our
blessed
Saviour
to
the
Pharisees
and
Saducees
before
mention'd
.
He
takes
them
,
as
if
Christ
had
said
to
those
Jews
;
if
you
lookt
into
the
Prophecies
of
Scripture
,
with
as
much
concernedness
as
you
doe
into
the
face
of
Heaven
when
you
are
taking
a
Iourney
,
you
would
see
and
acknowledge
out
of
doubt
that
the
end
of
DANIEL'S
Weeks
is
at
hand
.
Our
blessed
Lord
knew
it
to
be
so
near
,
that
there
was
not
one
DAY
of
another
Week
left
:
he
had
not
a
year
longer
to
live
.
But
he
also
knew
that
his
peice
of
a
DAY
should
not
be
at
an
end
till
next
Passeover
.
He
knew
that
that
was
his
HOUR
.
Ioh.
XIII
.
I.
He
should
be
cut
off
then
,
and
no
sooner
.
Therefore
in
the
mean
space
he
takes
particular
care
that
this
should
be
no
surprize
to
his
Disciples
.
He
first
broke
it
to
them
,
immediately
after
the
reproof
that
he
gave
to
the
Pharisees
.
It
was
in
his
progress
in
the
parts
about
Caesarea
Philippi
,
that
he
[
*
](A48821-e107150-b)
*
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&c.
BEGAN
to
shew
his
Disciples
,
that
he
must
go
up
to
Jerusalem
,
and
there
be
rejected
by
the
Sanhedrim
,
and
be
kill'd
,
and
after
three
days
must
rise
again
.
Matt.
XVI
.
21.
Mar.
VIII
.
31.
Luk.
IX
.
22.
These
Words
were
so
frightfull
to
them
,
that
Peter
took
him
aside
,
and
rebuked
him
for
saying
such
things
.
Our
blessed
Lord
sharply
returned
it
upon
him
:
but
nevertheless
,
a
week
after
this
,
he
took
Peter
,
together
with
Iames
and
Iohn
,
to
be
present
at
his
Transfiguration
.
Matt.
XVII
.
1.
Mar.
IX
.
2.
Luk.
IX
.
28.
It
seems
not
improbable
that
the
Feast
of
Transfiguration
is
rightly
placed
on
the
6th
of
August
.
For
it
was
kept
on
that
day
in
the
Eastern
Church
in
St.
Saba's
time
,
which
was
within
500
years
after
this
;
as
appears
in
the
60th
chapter
of
his
Life
,
published
by
Cotelerius
in
the
3d
Vol.
of
his
Greek
Monuments
.
There
are
also
in
that
Volume
some
pieces
of
Nicon
,
by
which
it
appears
that
this
Feast
was
kept
yearly
8
days
at
Ierusalem
;
but
in
the
Church
of
Antioch
,
onely
on
the
day
abovementioned
.
At
this
time
the
Apostles
both
saw
and
heard
Moses
and
Elias
,
there
present
,
and
talking
with
our
Saviour
.
Their
discourse
was
concerning
his
EXODUS
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
proper
word
for
the
time
of
the
Passeover
,
that
being
the
very
Type
of
his
suffering
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
he
was
about
to
accomplish
at
Ierusalem
.
Luk.
IX
.
31.
After
this
our
Saviour
being
returned
to
the
rest
of
his
Disciples
,
he
again
told
them
all
,
and
bid
them
remember
it
,
that
he
should
be
betrayed
,
and
delivered
into
the
hands
of
men
,
and
that
they
should
kill
him
,
and
the
third
day
he
should
rise
again
.
Matt.
XVII
.
22.
Mar.
IX
.
31.
Luk.
IX
.
44.
This
was
so
contrary
to
their
Notion
of
a
Messias
,
that
they
could
not
understand
any
thing
that
he
said
of
this
kind
:
and
yet
they
would
not
shew
their
Ignorance
by
asking
him
what
he
meant
by
it
.
|
|
b.
32
|
35
|
19
|
|
On
the
19th
of
August
,
which
was
about
this
time
,
the
Emperour
TIBERIUS
began
the
19th
year
of
his
reign
.
It
appears
that
our
Saviour
came
to
Capernaum
,
and
staid
there
some
little
time
after
this
.
Matt.
XVII
.
24.
till
XIX
.
1.
Mar.
IX
.
33.
till
X.
1.
But
as
St.
Luke
goes
on
,
IX
.
51.
the
time
being
come
that
he
should
be
taken
up
,
he
resolved
thereupon
to
go
to
Ierusalem
,
to
be
there
at
all
the
great
Feasts
,
and
to
make
use
of
those
Opportunities
,
to
do
all
the
good
that
he
could
before
his
going
out
of
the
World
.
The
next
Feast
was
that
of
TABERNACLES
,
on
the
15th
day
of
Tisri
,
which
was
about
the
middle
of
October
.
Against
that
Feast
,
his
angry
Relations
at
Nazareth
would
needs
have
him
go
up
with
them
to
Ierusalem
,
to
advance
them
together
with
himself
to
Greatness
by
his
working
Miracles
there
;
or
else
to
leave
him
to
his
Enemies
.
Whatsoever
the
matter
was
,
he
would
not
go
up
with
them
,
but
stayd
behind
them
in
Galilee
.
Ioh.
VII
.
9.
When
they
were
gone
up
,
he
came
after
them
,
as
it
were
in
secret
Vers.
10.
leaving
a
great
part
of
his
company
behind
him
.
For
whereas
he
was
stopt
in
his
next
way
through
Samaria
,
Luk.
IX
.
52.
for
towards
any
of
the
great
Feasts
,
the
people
there
would
hardly
receive
any
one
that
was
going
up
to
Ierusalem
;
Our
Saviour
took
this
Occasion
to
send
out
LXX
of
his
Disciples
to
prepare
the
people
to
receive
him
in
all
places
where
he
should
come
for
the
future
.
Luk.
X.
1.
and
so
took
none
but
the
Twelve
,
and
those
perhaps
not
all
together
,
along
with
him
in
his
Journey
to
Ierusalem
.
Thither
he
came
about
the
midst
of
the
Feast
,
Ioh.
VII
.
14
Where
immediately
as
soon
as
it
was
known
,
the
Iews
were
ready
to
kill
him
,
Vers.
19.
upon
the
old
grudge
they
had
against
him
,
for
healing
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
Vers.
23.
But
yet
they
could
not
hurt
him
Vers.
30.
because
his
HOUR
was
not
yet
come
.
So
another
time
Ioh.
VIII
.
20.
when
they
would
fain
have
layd
hold
on
him
,
the
same
reason
is
given
,
why
they
could
not
,
because
his
HOUR
was
not
yet
come
:
it
could
not
be
till
the
Passeover
.
The
latter
time
here
mention'd
,
was
on
the
23th
of
Tisri
,
when
our
Saviour
was
teaching
in
the
Treasury
.
In
the
end
of
that
day
,
upon
his
saying
those
words
before
ABRAHAM
was
I
am
,
they
took
up
Stones
to
cast
at
him
.
But
not
to
work
Miracles
needlessly
,
he
escaped
from
them
in
the
throng
:
and
that
probably
by
the
help
of
his
Disciples
,
for
they
were
then
about
him
,
or
near
him
.
Ioh.
IX
.
2.
He
had
no
sooner
escaped
that
storm
,
but
another
was
raised
against
him
,
upon
his
working
a
Miracle
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
It
was
his
giving
Sight
to
one
that
was
born
blind
:
Ioh.
IX
.
14.
for
which
,
since
they
could
not
reach
our
Saviour
,
they
layd
hold
on
the
poor
man
and
cast
him
out
of
the
Synagogue
.
Vers
34.
The
mean
while
our
blessed
Saviour
,
in
his
return
from
Ierusalem
,
met
with
his
LXX
Disciples
;
who
brought
him
an
account
of
what
they
had
done
in
their
Ministry
.
The
first
place
he
came
to
was
Martha's
house
Luk.
X.
38.
She
was
a
widow
,
as
Grotius
thinks
.
Her
House
was
at
Bethany
.
Ioh.
XI
.
1.
about
fifteen
furlongs
from
Ierusalem
Vers.
18.
From
thence
he
went
on
through
the
Cities
and
Villages
,
Luk.
XIII
.
22.
which
were
prepared
for
him
by
his
LXX
Disciples
.
No
doubt
it
was
by
their
means
that
wheresoever
he
came
,
he
found
the
People
so
ready
to
hear
him
.
As
we
reade
Luk.
XI
.
29.
that
in
one
place
they
were
gathered
thick
together
for
that
purpose
;
So
in
another
,
it
is
sayd
,
there
were
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Luk.
XII
.
1.
innumerable
multitudes
,
insomuch
that
they
trode
upon
one
another
.
But
every
where
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
got
in
among
them
,
Luk.
XI
.
53
,
54.
who
were
still
laying
wait
for
him
,
seeking
to
catch
something
out
of
his
Mouth
that
they
might
accuse
him
.
No
doubt
they
were
these
,
that
were
still
cavilling
at
his
Miracles
,
&
seeking
Signs
from
heaven
.
Luk.
XI
.
15
,
16.
But
it
appears
they
put
the
people
on
the
same
.
Vers.
29.
and
so
again
Luk.
XII
.
56.
where
he
gives
them
the
same
answer
as
he
had
done
before
to
the
Pharisees
.
Matt.
XVI
.
3.
Our
Saviour
thus
going
on
through
the
Cities
and
Villages
,
where
the
LXX
had
been
,
was
now
again
making
his
journey
to
Ierusalem
,
Luk.
XIII
.
22.
This
was
no
doubt
to
the
Feast
of
DEDICATION
,
which
was
yearly
held
on
the
25th
of
Cisleu
,
above
two
months
after
the
Feast
of
Tabernacles
.
In
his
way
to
that
Feast
,
we
find
him
at
Peraea
in
Herod's
Dominions
.
Luk.
XIII
.
31.
There
Herod
kept
his
Court
at
Machaerus
,
as
we
learn
from
Iosephus
Ant.
XVIII
.
7.
and
elswhere
.
But
he
could
not
like
to
have
the
blessed
Iesus
so
near
him
:
for
His
being
there
could
not
but
mind
the
people
of
his
forerunner
Iohn
Baptist
,
whose
death
was
very
grievous
to
them
.
It
seems
most
likely
that
Herod
for
that
reason
sent
the
Pharisees
to
try
if
they
could
affright
him
out
of
those
coasts
.
It
appears
that
our
Saviour
knew
they
came
from
Herod
:
for
to
Him
he
sends
them
with
this
Answer
;
go
tell
that
Fox
,
&c.
I
cannot
dye
out
of
Ierusalem
.
And
thereupon
he
pronounced
the
Fate
of
that
City
:
that
it
should
be
layd
desolate
,
and
should
be
left
so
till
the
time
foretold
,
Psal.
CXVIII
.
25
,
26.
even
the
Time
when
the
JEWISH
Nation
shall
turn
to
him
,
saying
,
blessed
be
he
that
cometh
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
.
All
this
our
Saviour
repeated
again
,
Matt.
XXIII
.
37
&c.
when
the
Hosanna-time
at
his
coming
up
to
Ierusalem
was
past
;
and
therefore
it
is
not
necessary
that
these
words
should
refer
to
that
particular
Occasion
.
That
being
indeed
a
fulfilling
of
that
Prophecy
,
Zech.
IX
.
9.
of
Christ's
coming
to
Ierusalem
,
riding
on
an
Asse
,
in
such
manner
as
is
therein
described
,
with
all
those
Shews
of
public
joy
among
the
common
People
,
which
were
but
a
low
Type
of
the
universal
joy
that
shall
be
hereafter
at
their
Restauation
.
Our
Saviour's
coming
up
now
from
Peraea
to
Jerusalem
,
was
to
the
Feast
of
DEDICATION
before
mentioned
.
It
was
now
that
he
had
that
dispute
with
the
Iews
;
Ioh.
X.
24.
upon
which
they
were
for
stoning
him
,
more
than
once
;
Vers.
31
,
39.
but
both
times
he
escaped
out
of
their
hands
.
And
after
the
Feast
he
went
again
into
Peraea
.
Vers.
40.
About
this
time
on
the
25th
of
December
began
the
36th
year
of
his
Age.
|
|
33
|
36
|
19
|
Our
blessed
Lord
being
returned
from
the
Feast
of
DEDICATION
,
made
his
abode
in
Peraea
with
his
Disciples
for
some
time
:
Iohn
X.
40.
and
there
,
on
the
account
of
what
they
had
heard
Iohn
Baptist
say
of
him
,
as
well
as
what
they
saw
of
the
Miracles
that
he
wrought
,
many
believed
on
him
Vers.
41
,
42.
From
thence
,
at
the
desire
of
Mary
and
Martha
,
he
came
into
Iudaea
again
,
to
help
their
Brother
Lazarus
,
who
was
sick
unto
death
.
Ioh.
XI
.
7
,
8.
At
his
coming
thither
he
found
Lazarus
dead
and
buryed
some
days
before
.
There
in
the
presence
of
many
witnesses
our
Saviour
restored
him
to
life
:
which
put
his
Enemies
out
of
all
patience
.
The
chief
Priests
and
Pharisees
from
that
day
forth
were
in
consultation
together
how
to
put
him
to
death
.
Now
it
was
not
safe
for
our
Saviour
to
stay
there
,
nor
to
go
to
any
place
that
they
were
acquainted
with
;
for
they
had
given
a
Commandment
that
if
any
man
knew
where
he
was
,
he
should
shew
it
,
that
they
might
take
him
Vers.
57.
Our
Saviour
therefore
retired
into
the
Country
near
to
the
Wilderness
.
It
was
that
which
reaches
from
Iericho
to
Bethel
,
Iosh.
XVI
.
1.
and
which
is
called
the
Wilderness
of
Bethaven
XVIII
.
12.
There
his
retirement
was
in
a
City
called
Ephraim
;
which
seems
to
have
been
that
where
Absolom
had
his
Sheep-shearing
,
to
which
he
invited
David
and
his
Sons
.
II
Sam.
XIII
.
23.
In
St.
Ierom's
time
there
was
a
very
great
Village
,
called
Ephrea
,
about
20
miles
North
of
Ierusalem
.
This
long
Wildernesse
,
as
Ioshua
there
shews
,
was
in
the
confines
between
Benjamin
and
Ephraim
;
or
between
the
Countries
of
Iudaea
and
Samaria
,
as
they
were
called
in
our
Saviour's
time
.
Our
blessed
Saviour
could
not
be
safer
than
there
,
in
any
place
at
that
distance
from
Ierusalem
:
and
he
could
not
well
be
further
off
,
being
soon
to
return
to
Ierusalem
,
for
the
Passeover
was
nigh
at
hand
.
Ioh.
XI
.
54
,
55.
So
near
,
that
they
that
sought
his
life
were
enquiring
,
whether
he
would
not
come
up
that
year
.
Vers.
56.
They
were
afraid
he
would
stay
away
from
this
Passeover
,
as
he
had
done
from
the
two
last
beforegoing
.
But
when
our
Saviour
saw
his
time
to
come
up
to
the
Feast
,
then
out
of
his
retirement
he
passed
through
the
midst
of
Samaria
and
Galilee
.
Luk.
XVII
.
11.
that
is
,
as
the
learned
Dr.
Lightfoot
says
in
his
Jewish
Chorography
,
he
went
over
Iordan
at
the
bridge
of
Scythopolis
,
and
so
came
into
Peraea
,
which
was
called
Galilee
,
as
being
a
part
of
Hered's
Tetrarchy
.
The
reason
of
his
going
that
way
is
plain
enough
from
what
has
been
said
.
His
Enemies
then
were
enquiring
,
and
laying
the
roads
for
him
,
where
soever
they
expected
he
would
come
.
He
therefore
took
his
way
through
the
midst
of
Samaria
,
where
the
Sanhedrim
had
no
power
.
And
thence
he
went
into
Peraea
,
where
Herod
durst
not
touch
him
.
There
he
had
a
multitude
of
Disciples
ready
at
hand
,
Ioh.
X.
42.
who
no
doubt
came
many
of
them
up
to
the
Passeover
,
and
helpt
to
make
up
that
great
multitude
that
attended
him
from
Iericho
,
Matt.
XX.
29.
and
that
much
greater
that
welcomed
him
to
Ierusalem
with
their
Acclamations
.
That
that
part
of
Galilee
which
Luka
there
speaks
of
was
no
other
then
Peraea
,
we
find
by
those
Passages
of
his
History
,
Luk.
XVIII
.
15
,
18.
&c.
which
happened
when
he
was
in
Peraea
,
as
we
are
told
in
the
other
Gospels
.
Matt.
XIX
.
13
,
16.
Mar.
X.
13
,
17.
Saint
Luke
goes
on
,
as
both
those
Gospels
doe
,
with
our
Saviour's
Journey
from
thence
to
Ierusalem
.
Where
by
the
way
,
having
his
Disciples
by
themselves
;
he
gave
them
the
last
Notice
of
his
Sufferings
in
these
Words
:
behold
,
we
go
up
to
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Son
of
man
shall
be
betrayed
unto
the
chief
Priests
,
and
unto
the
Scribes
;
and
they
shall
condemn
him
to
death
,
and
shall
deliver
him
to
the
Gentiles
,
that
is
,
to
the
ROMANS
,
to
mock
,
and
to
scourge
,
and
to
crucify
him
,
and
the
third
day
he
shall
rise
again
.
Matt.
XX.
18
,
19.
Mar.
X.
33
,
34.
St.
Luke
has
the
same
Prediction
XVIII
.
31.
tho
not
in
the
very
same
words
:
he
has
not
the
word
crucify
in
any
of
the
Warnings
they
had
from
our
Saviour
.
But
he
tells
us
,
that
after
Christ's
resurrection
the
Angel
minded
them
of
this
very
Word
,
Luk.
XXIV
.
6
,
7.
remember
how
he
spake
to
you
while
he
was
yet
in
Galilee
,
saying
,
the
Son
of
man
must
be
delivered
into
the
hands
of
sinfull
men
,
and
be
crucifyed
:
Where
it
may
be
observed
by
the
way
,
that
he
saith
the
words
were
spoken
in
Galilee
,
which
were
spoken
in
Peraea
,
as
it
is
plain
in
both
the
other
Gospels
.
But
one
thing
St.
Luke
adds
in
our
Saviours
Prediction
,
which
ought
not
here
to
be
omitted
.
It
was
that
part
of
it
which
virtually
contained
all
the
rest
,
Luk.
XVIII
.
31.
Behold
,
we
go
up
to
Jerusalem
,
and
all
things
that
are
written
by
the
Prophets
concerning
the
Son
of
man
shall
be
accomplished
.
Could
our
Saviour
mention
what
the
Prophets
had
written
concerning
his
suffering
,
and
not
think
of
Daniels
Words
in
this
Prophecy
,
that
after
LXII
.
Weeks
MESSIAS
was
to
be
cut
off
?
It
can
scarce
be
imagined
that
the
Disciples
could
hear
what
he
said
now
without
thinking
of
them
.
All
the
Nation
of
the
Iews
seemed
to
have
them
in
their
heads
at
this
time
.
One
can
judge
no
otherwise
by
the
account
that
St.
Luke
gives
of
what
our
Saviour
said
then
to
them
that
were
about
him
at
Iericho
,
Luk.
XIX
.
11.
He
saith
that
Christ
spoke
the
Parable
there
following
,
because
he
was
nigh
to
Jerusalem
,
and
because
they
thought
that
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
should
immediately
appear
.
The
Disciples
it
seems
were
not
singular
in
this
Opinion
:
for
,
as
Dr.
Lightfoot
saith
,
Vol.
II.
pag.
468.
It
was
that
Nations
universal
Opinion
,
being
so
taught
by
the
Prophecy
of
Daniel
.
He
saies
that
hence
arose
the
Question
of
the
Apostles
,
Acts
I.
6.
and
hence
was
that
conflux
of
the
Iews
from
all
Countries
to
Ierusalem
.
Acts
II.
1.
He
saith
the
same
of
this
Prophecy
,
Daniel
IX
.
expressly
in
Vol.
I.
pag.
276.
Our
blessed
Lord
in
his
way
to
Ierusalem
with
a
multitude
of
people
about
him
passed
through
Iericho
,
where
he
lodged
at
the
house
of
Zacchaeus
the
Publican
.
And
from
thence
he
came
to
Bethany
abovementioned
.
There
[
†
](A48821-e109370-b)
†
For
the
Days
,
see
the
page
before
Daniel's
Tables
.
on
Palm-Sunday
eve
,
the
9th
of
Nisan
beginning
,
he
was
entertained
at
supper
by
Simon
a
Leper
,
being
probably
one
of
the
many
of
that
sort
whom
our
Saviour
had
cured
.
There
were
with
him
his
most
especial
Friends
,
Lazarus
,
whom
he
had
raised
from
the
dead
,
now
sitting
at
Supper
with
him
;
and
his
sister
Martha
,
serving
our
Lord
at
the
Table
;
and
Mary
,
anointing
him
with
an
Oil
of
very
great
price
.
This
costly
Ointment
our
Saviour's
purs-bearer
Iudas
would
fain
have
turned
into
Money
,
and
so
have
got
it
into
the
Bag
,
that
he
might
have
made
his
profit
of
it
.
Whereupon
there
passed
some
Words
between
our
Saviour
and
him
,
that
stuck
in
his
Stomach
afterwards
:
and
that
,
and
his
covetousnesse
together
,
set
him
on
that
cursed
Design
of
betraying
his
Lord
.
This
occasioned
the
two
first
writers
of
our
Saviours
History
to
place
this
part
of
it
,
concerning
that
Supper
at
Bethany
,
so
much
later
,
to
the
time
when
Iudas
made
his
bargain
with
the
chief
Priests
.
That
Bargain
was
struck
but
two
days
before
the
Passeover
:
and
from
that
time
Iudas
sought
opportunity
to
betray
him
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
3.
—
16.
Mar.
XIV
.
1
—
11.
The
whole
History
of
this
Supper
in
those
two
Gospels
is
placed
as
it
were
in
a
Parenthesis
between
the
beginning
and
concluding
of
that
Bargain
;
which
occasioned
the
placing
of
it
there
.
It
began
with
the
Consultation
of
the
Sanhedrim
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
3
—
5.
It
ended
with
Iudas's
striking
in
with
them
.
Vers.
14
,
15
,
16.
But
St.
Iohn
who
no
doubt
was
present
at
that
Supper
,
and
had
read
the
Account
of
it
in
these
two
Gospels
,
thought
fit
to
bring
it
into
its
right
Place
,
as
he
doth
Ioh.
XII
.
1.
Six
days
before
the
Passeover
.
He
that
reads
and
observes
all
the
Words
that
Christ
spoke
,
as
they
are
delivered
here
Ioh.
XII
.
7
,
8.
and
as
they
are
in
the
two
other
Gospels
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
10
—
12.
and
Mar.
XIV
.
7
—
9.
will
find
they
are
the
same
Words
,
and
will
not
doubt
but
that
they
were
spoke
at
the
same
Supper
.
The
next
day
being
Palm-Sunday
,
and
still
the
9th
of
Nisan
,
our
Saviour
made
his
publick
Entry
into
Ierusalem
;
the
History
whereof
is
recorded
in
all
the
four
Gospels
.
His
Attendance
,
and
their
Acclamations
,
were
such
as
daunted
his
Enemys
:
So
that
,
tho
they
were
mad
at
what
they
both
saw
and
heard
,
yet
they
durst
not
murmur
against
it
;
Onely
,
to
be
eased
of
it
a
little
,
they
prayed
him
to
make
his
Disciples
hold
their
peace
;
Luk.
XIX
.
39
,
40.
Which
he
told
them
could
not
be
,
for
it
was
the
fulfilling
of
the
Prophecy
Zech.
IX
.
9.
before
mentioned
.
It
is
to
be
observed
,
that
coming
down
from
Mount
Olivet
,
where
he
had
the
City
in
full
view
,
he
could
not
forbear
weeping
over
it
:
and
withall
he
broke
out
into
these
Words
,
If
thou
hadst
known
,
even
thou
,
in
this
thy
day
,
the
things
that
belong
unto
thy
Peace
!
but
now
they
are
hid
from
thine
Eyes
.
Thereupon
he
declared
the
approaching
Destruction
,
which
had
been
so
long
since
foretold
by
the
Prophet
Daniel
,
as
Grotius
observes
upon
the
Words
,
on
this
thy
Day
.
He
saies
,
respicitur
hic
potissimum
locus
Danielis
IX
.
27.
Here
our
Saviour
had
an
especial
regard
to
the
last
Week
in
Daniel's
Prophecy
.
Being
come
to
the
City
,
our
Saviour
at
present
did
onely
go
into
the
Temple
;
and
there
he
observed
what
was
amiss
,
that
he
might
set
it
right
the
next
Day
.
This
we
learn
from
Mar.
XI
.
11.
Who
herein
clears
what
was
obscure
in
the
XXI
of
St.
Matthew's
Gospel
:
There
also
he
tells
us
,
that
at
the
Evening
(
which
began
Nisan
10th
)
our
Saviour
went
out
unto
Bethany
with
the
XII
.
Our
blessed
Lord
took
that
care
of
himself
,
not
only
this
night
,
but
the
three
nights
next
following
.
He
would
not
be
shut
up
in
the
City
,
&
put
to
death
before
his
time
.
Therefore
,
as
St.
Luke
tells
us
,
this
was
his
manner
on
the
three
following
days
:
Luk.
XXI
.
37.
In
the
Day
time
he
was
teaching
in
the
Temple
,
and
at
Night
he
went
out
,
and
abode
in
the
Mount
of
Olives
;
that
is
,
at
Bethany
.
Mar.
XI
.
1.
[
†
](A48821-e109790-b)
†
For
the
Days
,
see
the
page
before
Daniel's
Tables
.
According
to
this
Method
,
on
Munday
morning
the
10th
of
Nisan
he
went
again
from
Bethany
to
Ierusalem
.
Mar.
XI
.
12.
And
there
being
hungry
on
the
Way
,
and
seeing
a
Figtree
afar
off
,
that
had
leaves
,
by
which
he
had
reason
to
hope
there
might
be
Fruit
also
,
he
came
to
see
what
he
could
find
;
for
there
are
Figs
more
or
lesse
all
the
year
;
and
therefore
the
time
of
gathering
Figs
being
not
yet
come
,
he
thought
he
might
be
sure
to
find
some
on
the
Tree
:
but
finding
nothing
but
Leaves
,
which
plainly
shewed
that
this
was
a
barren
Tree
,
that
it
might
not
draw
others
out
of
their
Way
,
as
it
had
done
him
to
loose
his
labour
,
he
ordered
,
that
as
naturally
it
bore
no
fruit
,
so
neither
should
it
bear
Leaves
for
the
future
;
whereupon
the
Tree
presently
withered
away
.
Matt.
XXI
.
19.
And
the
Disciples
saw
it
was
so
,
Vers.
20.
But
their
seeing
that
it
was
withered
away
was
not
till
next
day
,
as
St.
Mark
plainly
shews
.
Mar.
XI
.
20.
who
herein
also
,
as
in
many
other
places
,
clears
what
was
obscure
in
St.
Matthew's
Gospel
.
†
On
this
Munday
,
the
10th
day
of
Nisan
,
our
Saviour
being
come
into
the
Temple
,
cast
out
them
that
bought
and
sold
,
and
made
that
Reformation
that
we
read
of
Matt.
XXI
.
12.
Mar.
XI
.
15.
Luk.
XIX
.
45.
declaring
that
even
this
House
,
which
God
was
now
about
to
leave
;
Yet
,
while
it
continued
a
House
of
Prayer
,
even
the
worst
part
of
it
,
the
outer
Court
,
which
was
not
good
enough
for
any
Iew
,
but
was
allotted
to
the
Gentiles
;
(
and
where
therefore
the
Publican
stood
afar
off
;
when
he
was
praying
,
Luk.
XVIII
.
13.
)
even
that
was
too
good
for
these
common
uses
.
This
was
the
2d
time
that
our
Saviour
declared
this
.
The
former
was
at
his
1st
Entrance
into
the
Ministry
,
Ioh.
II.
16.
And
now
it
was
just
before
his
going
out
of
the
World
.
There
again
,
the
Children
crying
in
the
Temple
Hosanna
,
as
they
had
heard
the
Men
cry
in
the
Highways
and
Streets
,
the
Priests
and
Scribes
being
sorely
displeased
at
it
,
our
Saviour
gave
them
a
Text
of
Scripture
to
think
upon
,
and
so
left
them
,
and
went
out
of
the
City
to
Bethany
,
and
lodged
there
,
Matt.
XXI
.
17.
and
Mar.
XI
.
19.
†
This
Munday
Evening
began
the
11th
of
Nisan
.
On
the
Tuesday
morning
,
as
Christ
was
returning
to
Ierusalem
,
his
Disciples
then
observed
that
the
Figtree
was
withered
away
.
Whereupon
our
blessed
Lord
gave
them
that
Instruction
,
Matt.
XXI
.
20
—
22.
Mar.
XI
.
20
—
26.
Soon
after
,
he
being
come
to
teach
in
the
Temple
,
the
whole
Sanhedrim
came
about
him
.
Matt.
XXI
.
23.
Mar.
XI
.
27.
Luk.
XX.
1.
and
as
well
they
might
question
any
one
that
set
up
for
a
Prophet
,
they
askt
him
by
what
Authority
he
did
it
:
but
he
soon
silenced
them
,
by
asking
them
what
they
thought
of
Iohn
Baptist
?
That
He
was
a
Prophet
they
durst
not
deny
,
for
fear
the
People
should
stone
them
:
and
yet
if
they
acknowledged
that
,
they
could
not
deny
the
Authority
of
the
blessed
Iesus
,
whom
●…hn
had
declared
to
be
much
more
than
a
Prophet
;
even
the
CHRIST
,
the
SON
of
GOD.
Iohn
.
I.
34
▪
&
III.
28.
From
his
speaking
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
our
blessed
Lord
went
on
to
mind
the
Pharisees
of
their
Impenitence
,
whom
that
holy
Prophet
could
work
no
good
upon
by
his
Preaching
.
Thereupon
he
told
them
the
Parable
of
the
two
Sons
,
in
which
he
preferred
the
Publicans
and
H●…rlots
before
them
.
Matt.
XXI
.
28.
Then
he
mentions
that
of
the
Vineyard
,
in
the
conclusion
whereof
,
he
plainly
told
them
Matt.
XXI
.
43.
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
that
is
the
Priviledge
of
being
his
Church
,
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
&
shall
be
given
to
a
Nation
that
shall
bring
forth
the
Fruits
thereof
,
viz.
to
the
Romans
,
who
are
called
the
future
People
in
this
Prophecy
.
The
chief
Priests
and
Pharisees
knew
the
meaning
of
all
this
so
well
,
that
they
would
fain
have
laid
hands
on
him
,
but
they
durst
not
for
fear
of
the
People
.
Vers.
45
,
46.
Yet
they
stayed
out
one
Parable
more
,
of
those
that
he
was
teaching
the
People
Matt.
XXII
.
1.
It
was
of
a
King
,
that
sent
out
to
bid
Guests
to
the
Mariage
of
his
Son
:
but
some
of
them
instead
of
accepting
his
Invitation
,
killed
his
Servants
,
by
whom
it
was
sent
them
:
Whereupon
he
sent
forth
his
Armys
,
and
destroyed
those
Murderers
,
〈◊〉
burnt
●…p
t●…eir
City
.
The
Pharisees
had
not
patience
to
he●…r
any
more
after
this
;
but
went
and
took
Counsell
together
,
how
to
set
the
Roman
Government
against
him
.
The
way
that
they
took
for
the
effecting
of
this
,
was
by
send●…g
some
pre●…ded
Religious
men
to
put
to
him
a
C●…se
of
〈◊〉
in
such
a
matter
as
touched
the
Vitals
of
the
Roman
Gov●…nment
.
They
pitched
upon
a
Question
▪
wh●…
〈◊〉
to
be
of
great
concern
to
their
Religion
:
and
therefore
▪
he
being
a
Prophet
,
could
not
avoid
the
Answering
o●…
〈◊〉
tho
if
he
Answer'd
it
directly
,
either
way
,
affirming
〈◊〉
denying
,
it
would
be
at
his
utmost
peril
.
One
way
he
would
be
sure
to
loose
the
People
,
that
had
been
hi●…
Guard
hitherto
;
&
then
he
would
ly
open
to
all
his
〈◊〉
;
but
it
he
answer'd
the
other
way
,
then
they
should
get
Pilate
to
do
their
work
for
them
in
destroying
him
.
In
order
to
this
,
they
must
have
some
to
〈◊〉
and
to
Pr●…ve
what
they
should
charge
him
with
.
And
they
had
the
fittest
for
their
turn
that
could
be
wished
;
the
Herodians
,
who
in
outward
appearance
differ'd
not
from
the
other
Iews
;
But
these
being
of
Herod's
Court
,
or
Officers
under
him
,
knew
they
could
not
oblige
him
more
,
who
was
then
at
Ierusalem
,
and
greedy
of
all
Occasions
there
to
shew
his
Zeal
for
the
Roman
Government
;
than
by
enabling
him
to
make
such
a
discovery
as
this
would
be
,
if
our
Saviour
declared
his
mind
freely
,
as
they
expected
he
would
,
there
being
none
but
Iews
within
hearing
.
Their
Question
was
,
whether
it
were
lawfull
to
give
Tribute
to
Caesar
,
or
not
?
Not
a
word
of
his
Answer
should
be
lost
,
and
therefore
it
ought
to
be
read
in
the
Text.
Matt.
XXII
.
18.
—
21
Mar.
XII
.
15
,
16.
Luk.
XX.
23.
—
25.
It
was
a
just
and
full
Answer
to
their
Question
;
&
yet
such
as
they
could
not
take
hold
of
either
way
;
which
struck
them
all
with
Admiration
:
So
that
they
gave
him
over
,
and
returned
to
those
that
sent
them
.
The
same
Day
came
to
him
the
Sadducees
;
Matt.
XXII
.
who
might
probably
hope
to
magnify
themselves
by
bafling
him
that
had
been
too
hard
for
the
Pharisees
,
for
they
were
among
a
multitude
of
People
Vers.
33.
And
therefore
they
brought
him
such
a
Question
as
they
thought
was
not
to
be
Answered
.
It
was
concerning
a
Woman
who
,
according
to
their
Law
,
had
been
marryed
to
seven
Brethren
,
one
after
another
,
all
of
them
dying
without
Children
.
The
Sadducees
for
their
parts
believ'd
no
Resurrection
:
And
perhaps
they
had
posed
the
other
Iews
that
did
,
by
asking
them
whose
Wife
she
should
be
of
the
seven
,
when
they
all
came
together
at
the
Resurrection
.
They
put
this
Question
to
our
Saviour
,
Matt.
XXII
.
23
—
32.
Mar.
XII
.
18
—
27.
Luk.
XX.
27
—
38.
In
his
Answer
he
shewd
them
their
Ignorance
of
the
Scriptures
;
and
proved
the
truth
of
that
Article
of
the
Resurrection
,
so
that
the
multitude
were
astonished
at
his
Doctrine
.
Matt.
XXII
.
33.
This
advancing
the
Peoples
esteem
of
our
Saviour
,
was
that
which
the
Pharisees
could
not
endure
.
And
therefore
,
though
they
had
left
him
,
yet
to
try
him
once
more
,
they
set
one
of
their
Lawyers
to
attacque
him
,
with
a
Question
in
his
own
Profession
.
Matt.
XXII
.
35.
He
askt
him
,
which
was
the
great
Commandment
of
the
Law
?
To
this
learned
man
our
blessed
Lord
gave
such
an
Answer
as
himself
could
not
but
approve
.
And
after
that
no
man
,
for
the
present
neither
Pharisee
,
nor
other
,
durst
ask
him
any
Questions
Matt.
XXII
.
46.
But
when
the
Pharisees
had
done
with
him
,
then
he
began
with
Them
;
and
askt
them
such
a
Question
as
they
could
not
Answer
consistently
with
their
Doctrine
.
So
they
had
not
a
word
to
say
more
;
neither
durst
any
man
from
that
day
forth
ask
him
any
more
Questions
.
Matt.
XXII
.
46.
It
does
not
seem
likely
that
St.
Matthew
would
have
used
these
last
words
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
if
our
Saviour
had
not
given
the
Pharisees
sufficient
opportunity
after
that
Day
to
have
asked
him
more
Questions
,
if
they
would
:
especially
that
day
being
now
near
expired
.
For
this
and
other
reasons
that
follow
,
it
may
be
presumed
,
that
our
Saviour
bestowed
another
Day
after
this
,
in
teaching
in
the
Temple
,
according
to
his
dayly
practice
mention'd
Luke
XIX
.
47.
and
XXI
.
37.
And
even
this
day
,
after
the
Pharisees
had
done
with
him
,
still
the
common
People
heard
him
gladly
,
Mar.
XII
.
37.
till
toward
night
;
when
,
as
St.
Luke
there
tells
us
,
XXI
.
37.
he
went
out
,
and
abode
in
the
Mount
of
Olives
.
It
was
at
Bethany
,
where
he
had
lodged
every
night
since
Palm
Sunday
Eve
:
and
no
doubt
there
he
lodged
also
this
Tuesday
night
,
which
begun
the
thirteenth
of
Nisan
.
The
next
day
,
which
was
Wednesday
the
first
of
April
;
Our
blessed
Lord
having
done
with
the
Pharisees
,
applied
himself
wholely
to
the
People
;
who
,
as
St.
Luke
says
,
XXI
.
38.
came
early
in
the
morning
to
him
in
the
Temple
to
hear
him
.
Of
what
he
said
this
day
in
teaching
the
People
,
Mar.
XII
.
38.
there
is
nothing
recorded
in
Scripture
,
but
onely
the
Warnings
that
he
gave
them
of
that
dangerous
Sect
of
the
Pharisees
,
which
he
foresaw
would
harden
them
to
their
utter
destruction
.
He
had
formerly
said
as
much
to
the
Pharisees
themselves
,
Luk.
XI
.
39
—
52
,
telling
them
plainly
how
they
had
spoil'd
the
Religion
of
the
Iewish
Church
with
their
Oral
Tradition
;
and
denouncing
Woes
against
them
for
their
Hypocrisy
,
particularly
in
adorning
the
Sepulchres
of
the
dead
Prophets
,
and
killing
the
living
ones
,
whom
God
sent
to
reprove
them
for
their
Sins
.
Some
of
the
same
things
he
said
of
them
now
to
his
Disciples
in
the
audience
of
all
the
People
,
Luk.
XX.
46
,
47.
Mar.
XII
.
38
,
39
,
40.
But
he
added
a
great
deal
more
,
which
St.
Matthew
has
given
us
at
large
,
XXIII
.
13
—
36.
At
last
,
out
of
a
deep
sense
of
the
approaching
ruine
which
that
harden'd
People
were
now
bringing
on
themselves
;
he
repeated
there
in
the
City
and
Temple
,
that
form
of
Lamentation
that
he
had
made
for
them
formerly
at
his
coming
thither
,
Luk.
XIII
.
34
,
35.
O
Ierusalem
,
Ierusalem
&c.
Matt.
XXIII
.
37
—
39.
The
effect
of
what
he
said
,
was
to
let
that
People
know
he
had
done
with
them
,
and
was
now
leaving
THEIR
HOUSE
to
them
DESOLATE
;
that
is
,
leaving
the
City
and
Temple
to
that
utter
Destruction
which
Daniel
had
so
long
since
foretold
would
come
upon
them
,
when
the
MESSIAS
was
CUT
OFF
,
Dan.
IX
.
26.
By
this
Act
,
they
were
now
about
to
fill
up
the
measure
of
their
Sins
;
after
which
they
were
no
more
to
expect
that
he
should
send
them
a
National
Call
,
till
they
should
be
ready
at
their
Conversion
to
give
Him
that
National
wellcome
,
foretold
in
Psal.
CXVIII
.
25
,
26.
The
Words
of
which
they
sing
allwayes
in
their
great
Hallel
at
every
Passeover
,
and
the
fulfilling
whereof
was
typified
in
those
public
acclamations
given
him
at
his
last
Entrance
into
their
City
,
Matt.
XXI
.
9.
above
mention'd
.
Having
given
this
sad
Farwell
to
the
City
and
Temple
,
he
sate
a
little
while
to
see
the
People
throw
their
Money
into
the
Treasury
;
where
the
rich
threw
in
much
,
but
the
poor
Widow's
two
mites
he
valued
above
all
.
Mar.
XII
.
41.
—
44.
Luk.
XXI
.
1
—
4.
After
this
he
went
out
,
and
departed
from
the
Temple
.
Matt.
XXIV
.
1.
to
go
to
his
retirement
in
Bethany
.
Luk.
XXI
.
37.
But
in
his
way
thither
,
one
of
his
Disciples
Mar.
XIII
.
1.
speaking
of
those
vast
buildings
of
the
Temple
,
and
the
goodly
stones
and
gifts
,
which
they
saw
in
them
;
our
blessed
Lord
told
them
,
the
time
was
now
coming
when
,
of
all
they
now
saw
,
there
should
not
be
left
one
stone
upon
another
.
Matt.
XXIV
.
2.
Mar.
XIII
.
2.
Luke
XXI
.
6.
Then
,
it
seems
,
he
dismissed
all
his
other
Disciples
,
but
Peter
,
and
Iames
,
and
Iohn
,
and
Andrew
:
for
these
four
stay'd
,
and
talk'd
privately
with
Him
.
Mar.
XIII
.
3.
He
was
now
sitting
on
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
Matt.
XXIV
.
3.
Mar.
XIII
.
3.
in
full
view
of
the
Temple
.
And
it
appears
,
they
were
thinking
on
what
he
had
said
at
his
leaving
it
.
They
desir'd
him
to
tell
them
,
when
that
Destruction
should
be
;
and
with
this
,
they
joyn'd
two
other
Questions
,
that
,
it
seems
,
run
much
in
their
minds
,
viz.
what
the
Signs
would
be
of
his
coming
,
and
of
the
end
of
the
World
?
His
answer
to
these
three
Questions
,
takes
up
near
the
whole
Chapters
Matt.
XXIV
.
Mar.
XIII
.
and
Luk.
XXI
.
His
answer
to
the
first
Question
is
in
Matt.
XXIV
.
4
—
28.
Mar.
XIII
.
5
—
23.
Luk.
XXI
.
8
—
29.
He
told
them
first
what
things
would
come
one
after
another
,
before
the
Destruction
of
Ierusalem
;
to
the
end
they
might
not
be
surpris'd
,
but
might
know
what
they
were
to
do
,
when
any
of
these
things
should
come
to
pass
.
But
whereas
in
speaking
of
these
things
now
mention'd
,
that
his
Disciples
might
not
mistake
,
he
had
told
them
,
these
things
must
come
to
pass
,
but
the
END
is
not
yet
;
Matt.
XXIV
.
6.
Mar.
XIII
.
7.
Luk.
XXI
.
9.
he
at
last
tells
them
of
one
particular
thing
that
should
be
going
on
all
the
while
;
and
says
when
that
is
done
,
then
shall
the
END
come
.
Matt.
XXIV
.
14.
It
was
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
in
all
the
[
Roman
]
World
.
That
was
plainly
the
preparing
of
the
Messias's
future
People
,
mention'd
Dan.
IX
.
26.
This
was
the
business
of
his
holy
Apostles
;
and
by
what
steps
they
went
on
in
the
doing
of
it
,
we
are
told
in
the
History
St.
Luke
has
given
us
of
it
,
viz.
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
:
whereof
there
is
a
summary
Account
at
the
End
of
the
Tables
of
Daniel's
Weeks
:
There
it
also
will
be
shewn
,
that
at
the
very
year
,
which
ends
the
History
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
there
begins
Daniel's
single
Week
.
Dan.
IX
.
27.
That
our
Saviour
referrs
to
that
Prophecy
of
Daniel
,
he
plainly
declares
Matt.
XXIV
.
15.
Mar.
XIII
.
14.
And
he
not
onely
uses
the
Words
of
that
Prophecy
,
let
him
that
readeth
understand
,
which
,
as
Grotius
observes
,
are
taken
from
Dan.
IX
.
25.
but
he
quotes
the
principal
thing
in
it
,
concerning
the
Destruction
of
Ierusalem
viz
the
Abomination
of
desolation
being
set
up
in
the
holy
place
Dan.
IX
.
27.
For
the
clear
understanding
whereof
,
the
Reader
may
be
pleased
to
see
what
is
said
upon
that
verse
,
in
the
explication
of
Daniel's
Prophecy
.
After
this
Destruction
,
our
blessed
Saviour
shews
,
what
the
miserable
Estate
of
that
People
shall
be
,
till
their
Conversion
and
Restauration
.
But
this
is
a
principal
part
of
that
which
these
Disciples
meant
by
his
COMING
in
their
2d
Question
;
the
Answer
to
which
our
blessed
Saviour
gives
them
.
Matt.
XXIV
.
29
—
35.
Mar.
XIII
.
24
—
31.
Luk.
XXI
.
25
—
33.
Then
he
comes
to
answer
the
last
of
the
three
Questions
,
in
the
last
part
of
the
three
chapters
now
mentioned
.
But
he
ended
not
his
Answer
here
,
but
went
on
with
it
through
the
whole
25th
chapter
of
St.
Matthew
in
three
parables
:
the
first
of
the
ten
Virgins
,
the
2d
of
the
Talents
,
and
the
3d.
of
his
coming
to
Iudge
the
World
.
It
follows
in
St.
Matthew's
Gospel
XXVI
.
1.
When
IESUS
had
finished
all
these
Sayings
;
which
was
most
probably
on
the
Wednesday
night
,
that
began
the
XIV
of
Nisan
,
that
then
,
at
his
return
to
Bethany
,
knowing
that
Iudas
,
since
his
dismission
that
evening
,
had
gone
to
the
chief
Priests
,
and
bargained
with
them
to
betray
him
;
without
naming
the
Person
,
he
imparted
the
matter
to
his
Disciples
,
in
these
words
,
vers.
2d
.
You
know
,
that
after
two
Days
is
the
PASSEOVER
,
and
the
Son
of
man
is
betrayed
to
be
crucifyed
.
It
follows
vers.
16.
that
from
that
time
,
of
Iudas's
contract
with
the
Priests
,
he
continually
sought
opportunity
to
betray
him
.
Our
blessed
Lord
knowing
this
,
would
not
go
on
Thursday
morning
,
as
he
had
done
every
day
this
Week
,
to
Ierusalem
;
but
continued
at
his
retirement
in
Bethany
.
Thither
some
Greek
Proselytes
,
known
to
Philip
,
got
him
to
bring
them
,
to
see
and
hear
the
Lord
Iesus
.
Iohn
XII
.
21.
22.
It
appears
that
he
did
admit
them
,
by
what
follows
,
vers.
29
—
34.
and
that
on
this
occasion
he
said
such
things
,
as
he
saw
proper
,
as
well
for
theirs
,
as
for
his
Disciples
Instruction
Vers.
30
—
36.
At
his
entrance
into
this
discourse
,
he
told
them
,
the
HOUR
is
come
,
that
the
Son
of
man
should
be
glorifyed
Iohn
XII
.
23.
This
is
spoken
of
his
Passion
,
and
Death
,
Vers.
24
—
33.
From
which
he
prayed
to
be
deliver'd
,
vers.
27
;
but
with
Submission
to
the
Will
of
his
Father
.
All
this
was
proper
to
be
said
on
Maundy
Thursday
,
and
no
sooner
;
for
Then
he
knew
his
next
Sleep
was
to
be
that
of
Death
.
But
having
something
yet
to
do
,
before
his
going
out
of
the
World
;
particularly
in
his
Institution
of
the
holy
Sacrament
:
that
he
might
not
be
surprised
before
he
had
done
that
,
he
hid
himself
;
no
doubt
he
went
out
of
Iudas's
knowledge
.
Ioh.
XII
.
36.
After
this
,
the
Evangelist
gives
a
short
Account
of
the
reasons
of
the
Iews
unbelief
Vers.
37
—
43.
and
after
that
,
he
repeats
some
of
those
vehement
Words
,
which
our
Saviour
had
formerly
said
to
his
Disciples
;
declaring
his
faithfull
discharge
of
his
message
from
his
Father
,
and
the
consequence
of
Mens
hearing
,
or
not
hearing
him
.
It
appears
that
our
blessed
Lord
was
at
his
retirement
in
Bethany
,
when
he
sent
two
of
his
Disciples
,
to
prepare
the
Passeover
for
him
now
,
(
as
no
doubt
they
had
done
in
former
years
.
)
Luk.
XXII
.
8.
This
was
,
as
St.
Matthew
tells
us
XXVI
.
17.
on
the
first
day
of
unleavened
Bread
:
St.
Mark
XIV
.
12.
makes
it
plainer
,
by
adding
,
that
it
was
the
day
on
which
they
killed
the
Passeover
:
St.
Luke
plainer
yet
,
that
it
was
the
day
on
which
the
Passeover
ought
to
be
killed
,
Luke
XXII
.
7.
And
in
the
beginning
of
that
Verse
,
he
has
these
words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
that
day
came
:
which
words
plainly
import
that
it
was
in
the
beginning
of
that
day
.
But
the
Passeover
ought
to
be
killed
on
the
XIV
of
Nisan
,
according
to
God's
command
by
Moses
.
Exod.
XII
.
6.
and
,
as
it
is
said
there
expressely
,
it
must
be
between
the
evenings
,
that
is
,
as
the
Iews
understand
it
,
between
three
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoon
and
Sun-setting
.
So
that
this
coming
of
the
Disciples
to
our
Saviour
was
after
Sun-set
,
in
the
Evening
before
the
killing
of
the
Passeover
;
that
is
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
XIV
of
Nisan
.
And
that
was
after
Sun-set
,
on
Thursday
the
second
of
April
,
as
will
be
shewn
at
large
in
the
discourse
before
Daniel's
Tables
.
St.
Luke
XXII
.
8.
tells
us
,
they
were
Peter
and
Iohn
,
whom
our
Saviour
sent
on
this
Affair
.
It
seems
,
as
if
none
of
the
rest
knew
the
place
where
he
was
.
To
be
sure
he
would
not
trust
Iudas
with
the
knowledge
of
it
,
though
it
was
his
Office
to
buy
in
things
for
such
an
Occasion
.
As
for
those
two
Disciples
,
our
Saviour
bad
them
Go
into
the
City
;
and
told
them
,
there
they
should
meet
a
man
bearing
a
Pitcher
of
Water
,
and
they
were
to
follow
him
to
the
House
whither
he
was
going
.
Mar.
XIV
.
13.
We
are
told
it
is
the
manner
of
the
Iews
after
Sun-set
on
the
XIV
of
Nisan
,
to
fetch
in
the
Water
,
with
which
they
are
to
make
their
Azyms
the
next
day
;
and
probably
this
man
was
so
employed
on
this
occasion
.
Our
Saviour
bad
them
,
tell
the
Owner
of
the
House
,
the
Master
says
,
my
Time
is
at
hand
,
I
will
keep
the
Passeover
at
thy
House
with
my
Disciples
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
18.
that
is
,
according
to
Dr.
Hammond's
Exposition
,
the
time
of
my
Death
is
so
near
at
hand
,
that
I
cannot
observe
the
Paschal
Sacrifice
;
I
will
therefore
eat
the
unleavened
Bread
and
bitter
herbs
—
this
night
at
thy
house
with
my
Disciples
.
Our
Saviour
also
told
them
,
they
should
find
every
thing
provided
at
that
House
,
Mar.
XIV
.
15.
According
to
his
Command
they
came
into
the
City
,
and
there
they
found
every
thing
,
as
he
had
said
to
them
,
vers.
16.
So
they
made
ready
the
Passeover
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
19.
Mar.
XIV
.
16.
according
to
our
Saviour's
direction
;
which
was
no
doubt
with
respect
to
what
the
time
would
afford
:
we
have
seen
what
that
was
,
according
to
Dr.
Hammond's
opinion
;
and
that
of
Grotius
we
shall
have
in
the
following
Discourse
.
It
seems
not
likely
,
that
our
blessed
Lord
would
lose
the
benefit
of
his
hiding
himself
,
by
coming
abroad
while
there
was
day-light
enough
to
discover
him
.
Especially
since
there
was
no
need
of
his
exposing
himself
to
any
Danger
on
this
Occasion
:
For
the
Passeover
was
to
be
eaten
in
the
night
.
Exod.
XII
.
8.
And
so
Dr.
Hammond
expounds
the
Words
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
20.
Mar.
XIV
.
17.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
—
,
when
it
was
evening
,
by
those
of
St.
Luke
,
when
the
hour
was
come
,
Luke
XXII
.
14.
viz.
the
Hour
of
night
,
at
which
they
were
to
eat
the
Passeover
.
Then
(
at
that
hour
)
he
came
with
the
Twelve
(
Mar.
XIV
.
)
to
the
house
where
all
things
were
prepared
;
and
there
at
the
Table
he
sat
down
,
Mar.
XIV
.
17.
Luk.
XXII
.
14.
and
the
Twelve
with
him
,
Iudas
not
excepted
.
There
no
doubt
they
did
eat
the
Passeover
together
,
such
as
was
prepar'd
for
them
,
according
to
our
Saviour's
direction
.
But
whether
they
had
a
Paschal
Lamb
,
or
no
,
is
a
great
Question
.
It
should
seem
they
had
not
,
by
those
Words
of
St.
Iohn
XIII
.
1
,
2.
where
he
says
,
that
our
Saviour
,
knowing
the
Hour
was
come
,
that
he
should
depart
out
of
the
World
to
the
Father
,
he
loved
his
Disciples
to
the
end
;
and
he
shewed
it
particularly
by
what
he
sayd
and
did
at
his
last
eating
with
them
.
That
this
in
St.
Iohn
was
his
last
,
will
be
made
very
plain
by
what
he
has
of
our
Saviour's
Predictions
concerning
Iudas
his
betraying
,
and
Peters
denying
him
.
This
last
time
that
our
Saviour
did
eat
with
his
Disciples
,
St.
Iohn
calls
a
SUPPER
,
and
not
a
Passeover
.
And
to
make
this
the
plainer
,
he
says
it
was
before
the
Feast
of
the
Passeover
,
vers.
1.
which
Words
will
be
further
consider'd
in
the
Discourse
before
Daniel's
Weeks
.
But
what
shall
we
say
to
those
Words
in
the
three
other
Gospels
,
where
it
is
as
plain
that
this
last
Supper
of
our
Saviours
is
called
a
PASSEOVER
several
times
,
by
our
Saviour
himself
,
and
by
his
Disciples
?
Especially
those
Words
of
his
,
when
he
and
they
were
eating
together
,
are
thought
to
imply
that
they
had
a
Paschal
Lamb
then
before
them
:
with
desire
I
have
desired
to
eat
this
PASSEOVER
with
you
before
I
suffer
;
adding
this
reason
,
for
I
say
unto
you
,
I
will
not
eat
any
more
thereof
,
untill
it
be
fulfilled
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
Luke
XXII
.
15
,
16.
The
like
words
he
spoke
of
the
fruit
of
the
Vine
,
that
he
would
drink
no
more
of
it
after
that
Supper
,
till
the
Kingdom
of
God
should
come
.
They
that
hold
Christs
Death
to
have
been
on
the
XIV
of
Nisan
,
cannot
admitt
that
he
had
a
Paschal
Lamb
at
his
last
Supper
,
for
the
reasons
already
mentioned
,
and
others
that
will
be
offered
in
the
following
Discourse
.
Therefore
they
take
those
Words
of
our
Saviour
and
his
Disciples
,
where
they
call
his
last
Supper
a
PASSEOVER
,
as
a
family
of
Iews
would
understand
one
another
,
if
they
were
speaking
now
of
a
Passeover
to
be
kept
among
themselves
.
They
all
know
there
can
be
no
Paschal
Lamb
now
,
because
they
have
no
Place
for
a
Sacrifice
.
And
then
,
at
Christ's
last
Supper
,
there
was
no
Time
for
it
,
in
their
Opinion
who
believe
that
Christ
died
on
the
XIV
of
Nisan
.
They
take
it
that
the
Passeover
spoken
of
Now
,
could
be
no
other
than
what
they
had
the
two
last
years
in
Galilee
:
There
,
no
doubt
,
it
was
onely
of
Unleavened
bread
and
bitter
herbs
.
So
it
was
now
,
according
to
Dr.
Hammond
,
in
those
words
above
mentioned
.
And
this
,
as
Grotius
words
it
,
was
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
onely
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
not
a
Sacrifice
,
but
a
Memorial
;
The
Sacrifice
of
the
Paschal
Lamb
was
onely
a
Type
of
Christ's
Death
,
for
which
at
this
time
there
was
no
Occasion
,
because
Christ
himself
was
to
be
slain
at
this
Passeover
.
But
for
those
other
things
,
they
were
eaten
onely
in
Remembrance
of
their
Affliction
in
Egypt
,
and
their
sudden
deliverance
from
it
;
and
for
those
to
be
called
a
Passeover
,
where
there
was
no
Lamb
to
be
called
so
,
this
is
the
Iews
common
manner
of
speaking
at
this
Day
.
And
that
it
was
anciently
so
,
Ios.
Scaliger
shews
,
Emend
.
Temp.
VI.
out
of
a
Paschal
Prayer
of
the
Iews
;
in
which
he
observes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
cum
amaris
vocari
Pascha
;
that
the
unleaven'd
Bread
,
together
with
the
bitter
things
they
eat
with
it
,
are
called
the
Passeover
.
After
this
short
Supper
,
as
it
must
be
,
if
there
was
no
Lamb
to
be
eaten
,
then
came
the
common
Supper
,
which
at
such
Festival
times
used
to
be
of
better
Cheer
then
on
Ordinary
days
.
And
this
Supper
being
ended
,
according
to
our
Translation
;
or
after
this
Supper
began
,
as
the
Words
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
rather
signify
;
then
our
Saviour
rose
from
the
Table
,
and
having
laid
aside
his
upper
Garments
,
and
girded
himself
with
a
Towell
,
took
Water
,
and
washed
his
Disciples
Feet
,
and
wiped
them
with
that
Towell
;
Ioh.
XIII
.
4
,
5.
Of
which
whole
matter
,
he
[
†
](A48821-e113090-b)
†
Buxtorf
.
Exercit.
de
S.
Coena
§
XXX
.
that
could
very
well
judge
of
such
things
,
says
it
was
no
Paschal
Rite
,
as
some
understand
it
;
but
it
was
an
extraordinary
Action
of
our
Saviours
,
to
shew
an
extraordinary
Example
to
his
Disciples
.
The
washing
of
the
Feet
was
but
a
common
Act
of
kindness
,
with
which
they
usually
treated
their
Guests
in
those
hot
Countrys
.
Gen.
XVIII
.
4.
XIX
.
2.
XXIV
.
32.
But
for
one
of
any
eminent
rank
to
do
this
to
them
that
were
much
his
Inferiors
,
to
Servants
;
this
was
such
an
Act
of
Humility
,
as
a
greater
could
not
be
express'd
.
see
I
Sam.
XXV
.
41.
This
was
it
that
the
Apostle
would
have
us
take
especial
notice
of
;
what
an
infinite
Condescension
it
was
,
that
He
,
who
knew
he
came
from
God
,
and
was
going
to
God
,
Ioh.
XIII
.
3.
was
pleased
to
take
that
low
Office
on
himself
to
do
this
to
his
Disciples
;
and
thereby
to
give
them
such
an
Example
of
charity
and
Humility
,
as
might
live
in
them
,
when
He
was
gone
.
He
told
them
plainly
,
that
was
the
end
of
his
doing
it
.
Ioh.
XIII
.
12
—
17.
And
withall
,
by
this
Bodily
washing
,
he
shewed
what
purity
of
Soul
is
required
of
them
that
will
have
any
Communion
with
him
,
vers.
8
,
9
,
10.
This
ought
especially
to
be
consider'd
in
our
approaches
to
the
Lord's
Supper
.
And
it
was
for
this
Reason
,
in
that
Learned
man's
Opinion
,
that
our
Saviour
did
thus
to
his
Disciples
,
and
thereupon
,
gave
them
that
Lesson
,
immediately
before
the
Institution
of
the
Sacrament
.
But
he
first
took
his
Clothes
as
before
,
and
returned
to
his
Place
at
the
Table
:
where
he
made
all
that
Discourse
to
his
Disciples
.
vers.
12
—
17.
And
whereas
upon
those
Words
of
his
,
ye
are
clean
,
but
not
All
,
vers.
10.
their
minds
were
in
some
kind
of
disorder
,
which
he
thought
fit
to
quiet
before
their
coming
to
the
Sacrament
;
he
therefore
explained
himself
vers.
18.
by
telling
them
,
I
speak
not
of
you
All.
He
had
told
them
before
,
Ioh.
VI.
70
that
of
the
XII
he
had
chosen
,
One
of
them
was
a
Devil
.
The
same
in
effect
he
tells
them
now
.
But
he
adds
,
that
this
being
their
last
time
of
eating
together
;
now
they
should
see
the
fullfilling
of
that
Prophecy
,
Psal.
XLI
.
9.
He
that
eateth
Bread
with
me
,
has
lift
up
his
Heel
against
me
.
David
,
who
was
so
eminent
a
Type
of
the
Messias
,
that
the
Messias
is
often
called
by
his
Name
,
spoke
this
immediatly
of
his
false
Servant
Achitophel
,
that
had
betrayed
him
to
his
Enemies
;
but
he
spoke
it
Prophetically
of
Iudas
,
that
would
serve
Christ
in
like
manner
.
Iudas
was
also
like
Achitophel
in
his
Death
.
This
was
one
way
of
our
Saviour's
proving
himself
the
Messias
,
by
shewing
,
as
he
frequently
did
,
how
those
things
that
were
said
of
the
Messias
in
the
Prophecies
of
Scripture
,
were
fullfilled
in
Himself
.
Another
way
he
used
to
prove
it
,
was
by
his
own
Prophecies
;
shewing
that
he
foreknew
,
and
could
foretell
,
all
things
that
would
come
to
pass
.
This
he
told
them
was
the
Reason
of
what
he
now
said
of
Iudas
,
(
though
without
naming
him
)
that
when
it
is
come
to
pass
you
may
believe
that
I
AM
HE
vers.
19.
And
knowing
who
he
was
,
even
the
CHRIST
the
Son
of
God
,
they
knew
what
they
were
to
expect
from
him
,
vers.
20
Such
things
he
put
in
between
whiles
,
to
keep
up
their
Hearts
,
that
they
might
not
be
cast
down
by
hearing
of
nothing
but
his
sufferings
.
It
was
after
all
this
,
according
to
Grotius
,
and
Dr.
Hammond
,
that
our
blessed
Saviour
,
in
his
Postcoenium
with
his
Disciples
,
did
institute
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
;
whereof
we
have
the
History
Matt.
XXVI
.
26
—
28.
Mar.
XIV
.
22
—
24.
Luk.
XXII
.
19
,
20.
After
this
,
our
blessed
Lord
in
his
Table-Discourse
foretold
sundry
things
to
his
Disciples
;
particularly
,
in
relation
to
his
sufferings
,
to
shew
that
he
knew
all
that
was
coming
upon
him
,
and
that
he
submitted
to
it
willingly
in
obedience
to
his
Father
:
Withall
he
gave
them
such
Warnings
,
&
Instructions
,
and
Comforts
,
as
he
saw
necessary
for
them
in
their
present
condition
.
But
of
all
these
things
,
in
the
two
first
Gospels
we
have
onely
three
of
our
Saviour's
Predictions
:
namely
,
that
of
Iudas
his
betraying
him
,
and
then
of
the
Disciples
forsaking
him
,
and
of
Peter's
denying
him
at
last
.
And
even
these
,
in
those
two
Gospels
,
are
delivered
in
something
a
different
order
from
that
in
which
they
are
placed
in
the
following
Gospels
.
It
appears
not
onely
in
these
,
but
in
many
other
Instances
,
that
the
two
first
Evangelists
delivered
things
so
in
their
Gospels
,
as
if
they
chiefly
minded
the
Truth
of
the
things
they
delivered
;
without
much
concerning
themselves
for
the
Order
in
which
they
should
be
placed
.
It
was
plainly
the
Care
of
St.
Luke
,
after
he
had
read
what
Many
others
had
written
of
the
History
of
Christ
,
and
had
been
throughly
informed
Himself
of
all
things
from
the
very
first
;
then
,
as
himself
sayth
,
to
write
them
in
Order
in
his
Gospel
.
And
St.
Iohn
composed
His
after
he
had
read
all
the
other
;
as
Eusebius
tell
us
,
and
as
it
evidently
appears
in
his
Gospel
:
so
that
where
their
placing
things
so
at
large
in
the
former
two
Gospels
did
or
might
occasion
any
mistake
in
the
Readers
;
there
was
care
taken
by
the
two
other
Evangelists
to
rectify
any
such
mistake
,
and
to
prevent
the
like
for
the
future
.
We
have
an
Instance
of
this
,
in
that
part
of
our
Saviour's
Discourse
,
wherein
he
foretold
his
Disciples
of
Iudas
his
betraying
him
.
This
,
as
it
is
placed
in
the
two
first
Gospels
,
may
seem
to
have
been
spoken
by
our
Saviour
at
his
Paschal
Supper
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
21
—
25.
Mar.
XIV
.
18.
—
21.
And
if
the
two
other
Evangelists
had
let
it
pass
so
,
we
had
lost
the
knowledg
of
Iudas
his
being
at
the
Sacrament
;
which
is
the
declared
Opinion
of
our
Church
in
her
Communion-Office
.
It
is
indeed
on
many
Accounts
of
great
use
in
the
Christian
Religion
;
which
St
Luke
was
so
sensible
of
,
that
he
would
not
suffer
us
to
be
ignorant
of
it
.
And
therefore
,
after
his
Account
of
the
Sacrament
,
he
brings
in
those
Words
of
our
Saviour
,
as
spoken
in
a
kind
of
surprize
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
But
behold
,
the
hand
of
him
that
betrayeth
me
,
is
with
me
on
the
Table
.
Luk.
XXII
.
21.
The
Words
with
which
our
Saviour
entred
into
this
Discourse
,
are
omitted
by
St.
Luke
,
being
full
enough
in
the
former
Gospels
.
But
St.
Iohn
having
something
to
add
of
very
great
Moment
,
which
was
in
none
of
the
other
Gospels
,
he
began
with
those
Words
which
he
saw
in
St.
Matthew's
and
St.
Mark
's
Gospels
:
but
having
heard
them
himself
from
our
Saviour's
Mouth
,
he
could
not
forget
the
unusuall
manner
in
which
he
uttered
them
.
Ioh.
XIII
.
21.
There
,
(
after
a
common
form
of
Transition
,
for
the
Words
[
†
](A48821-e113630-b)
†
See
Luk.
XIX
.
28.
Ioh.
IX
.
6.
XI
.
11.
and
28.
&
43.
XVIII
.
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
are
no
more
)
he
notes
how
our
Saviour
was
troubled
in
Spirit
.
He
could
not
be
otherwise
,
when
he
beheld
how
,
at
the
first
Sacrament
,
that
poor
harden'd
Wretch
eat
and
drank
damnation
to
himself
.
Thereupon
our
blessed
Lord
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
broke
out
into
those
vehement
Words
:
Verily
,
verily
,
I
say
unto
you
,
that
one
of
you
shall
betray
me
.
At
the
hearing
of
which
Words
,
as
those
other
Evangelists
tell
us
,
the
Disciples
were
all
exceeding
sorrowfull
;
and
began
to
ask
him
one
by
one
,
Lord
,
is
it
I
?
Matt.
XXVI
.
21
,
22.
Mar.
XIV
.
18
,
19.
St.
Matthew
sayth
every
one
of
them
asked
this
Question
:
not
excepting
Peter
and
Iohn
;
who
surely
would
not
have
asked
this
,
if
our
Saviour
had
told
them
already
,
it
was
Iudas
that
should
betray
him
.
Our
Saviour
gave
this
one
general
Answer
to
them
all
;
It
is
one
of
the
twelve
that
dips
with
me
in
the
Dish
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
23.
Mar.
XIV
.
20.
And
to
shew
his
own
unconcernedness
at
it
,
He
told
them
,
as
for
himself
,
he
was
going
as
God
had
determined
,
Luk.
XXII
.
22.
and
as
it
was
foretold
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
he
should
suffer
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
24.
Mar.
XIV
.
21.
But
for
him
that
should
be
the
wretched
Instrument
of
this
,
he
lamented
his
Condition
;
saying
,
wo
unto
him
.
Luk.
XXII
.
22.
It
had
been
good
for
him
if
he
had
never
been
born
.
It
seems
this
touched
Iudas
:
for
he
asked
again
,
Lord
is
it
I
?
Matt.
XXVI
.
25.
to
which
our
Saviour
answered
,
it
is
even
as
thou
hast
said
.
But
the
cursed
love
of
Money
had
so
hardened
his
Heart
,
that
this
could
make
no
impression
upon
it
.
It
seems
the
other
Disciples
neither
heard
this
last
Question
of
Iudas
,
nor
our
Saviour's
Answer
:
So
that
,
their
thoughts
being
taken
up
with
what
they
heard
last
before
,
as
St.
Iohn
tells
us
XIII
.
22.
they
were
looking
one
upon
another
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
being
at
a
loss
to
think
who
it
should
be
of
whom
our
Saviour
said
this
:
And
after
a
while
,
as
St.
Luke
saith
XXII
.
23.
They
began
to
enquire
among
themselves
,
which
of
them
it
was
that
should
do
this
thing
;
The
mean
while
,
at
St.
Peter's
desire
,
who
beckned
to
him
for
that
purpose
,
St.
Iohn
,
lying
next
to
our
Saviour
,
asked
him
who
it
should
be
of
whom
he
spake
.
Ioh.
XIII
.
23
—
25.
Our
Saviour
answer'd
him
,
it
is
he
to
whom
I
shall
give
a
Sop
,
when
I
have
dipped
it
.
And
when
he
had
dipped
the
Sop
,
he
gave
it
to
Iudas
.
This
great
Benignity
of
our
Saviour
would
have
softned
Iudas
his
Heart
,
if
there
had
been
any
sense
of
goodness
in
it
left
But
now
it
appearing
there
was
none
,
it
is
said
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Then
Satan
enter'd
into
him
;
that
is
,
took
him
wholely
into
his
possession
.
Whereupon
our
Saviour
having
quite
done
with
him
,
said
no
more
,
but
bid
him
,
what
thou
doest
do
quickly
.
Then
Judas
went
immediately
out
,
and
it
was
night
;
The
properest
time
for
that
work
of
darkness
,
which
he
had
sold
himself
to
do
.
St.
Iohn
goes
on
XIII
.
31
,
32.
to
tell
us
our
Saviour's
reflection
upon
this
,
that
now
he
was
come
near
to
an
end
of
his
state
of
Humiliation
;
and
having
glorifyed
the
Father
in
this
,
his
next
Step
would
be
into
that
state
of
Glory
in
which
he
should
for
ever
be
with
the
Father
.
It
seems
that
the
other
Disciples
,
lying
at
a
farther
distance
from
our
Saviour
,
did
not
hear
any
thing
of
what
passed
between
him
and
St.
Iohn
:
and
though
they
overheard
his
last
words
to
Iudas
,
yet
those
were
not
understood
by
them
;
for
they
thought
our
blessed
Lord
had
order'd
him
,
being
his
Purs-bearer
,
to
Buy
in
things
for
the
Feast
,
or
to
give
something
to
the
Poor
.
So
that
this
did
not
put
a
stop
to
the
Enquiry
that
the
Disciples
were
at
among
themselves
.
Nay
it
seems
by
the
next
following
words
of
St.
Luke
XXII
.
24.
to
have
gone
on
to
a
Strife
among
them
which
of
them
should
be
accounted
the
greatest
.
This
Ambition
was
a
Disease
they
were
much
subject
to
,
as
we
read
Matt.
XX.
24
—
28.
And
now
that
they
were
falling
into
it
again
,
our
Saviour
applyed
to
them
again
,
the
same
needfull
Considerations
;
Luk.
XXII
.
24
—
26.
shewing
them
how
unsuitable
this
was
to
their
Profession
,
how
contrary
to
the
Example
he
had
given
them
,
and
especially
Now
,
when
he
had
been
newly
washing
their
Feet
.
Withall
he
told
them
,
that
as
by
his
Covenant
with
his
Father
,
he
was
through
many
Trials
to
enter
into
his
Glory
:
So
it
was
his
Covenant
with
them
,
that
by
the
like
Patience
and
perseverance
they
should
come
to
partake
of
the
same
with
him
in
his
heavenly
Kingdom
.
It
seems
to
have
been
for
the
checking
of
their
Ambition
,
that
our
Saviour
gave
them
that
Prediction
which
we
read
in
the
two
former
Gospels
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
31.
Mar.
XIV
.
27.
The
placing
of
it
as
it
stands
,
in
those
Gospels
,
after
his
going
to
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
shall
be
considered
afterwards
:
but
at
present
for
the
Prediction
it self
.
Our
blessed
Lord
said
to
his
Disciples
,
all
You
shall
be
offended
because
of
me
this
night
:
what
he
meant
by
these
Words
it
appeared
by
the
Event
;
that
,
seeing
him
taken
as
a
Malefactor
,
they
would
All
leave
him
,
and
fly
,
to
save
their
own
lives
.
This
being
very
sad
and
frightfull
to
them
that
considered
it
;
he
therefore
told
them
two
things
,
that
might
both
give
them
Comfort
at
present
,
and
be
of
greater
use
to
them
afterwards
.
One
was
,
that
their
forsaking
him
in
this
manner
,
would
be
the
fulfilling
of
that
Prophecy
of
the
Messias
,
Zech.
XIII
.
7.
Smite
the
Shepherd
,
and
the
Sheep
shall
be
scattered
.
It
was
for
their
Comfort
that
he
call'd
them
His
Sheep
;
for
then
,
though
they
were
to
be
scattered
,
they
knew
the
good
Shepherd
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
lost
.
There
was
much
more
Comfort
,
if
they
had
understood
it
,
in
the
other
Prediction
,
which
followeth
in
the
next
Words
:
after
I
am
Risen
,
I
will
go
before
you
into
Galilee
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
31
,
32.
Mar.
XIV
.
27
,
28.
But
they
were
in
such
Confusion
at
present
,
that
they
seem'd
to
have
thought
of
this
no
farther
,
till
the
Angel
minded
them
of
it
after
Christ's
Resurrection
.
Mar.
XVI
.
7.
As
that
great
Sin
of
the
Disciples
,
in
their
forsaking
our
Lord
,
was
the
Punishment
of
that
Sin
beforegoing
,
in
their
Strife
about
superiority
;
so
it
should
be
some
great
Sin
of
St.
Peter's
that
occasioned
his
falling
into
that
far
greater
Sin
of
the
denying
of
Christ
.
This
was
so
much
more
remarkable
than
the
other
,
that
whereas
we
have
our
Saviours
Prediction
of
the
Disciples
forsaking
him
,
only
from
St.
Matthew
and
St.
Mark
;
and
they
afterward
give
us
the
History
of
it
,
onely
in
five
or
six
Words
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
56.
Mar.
XIV
.
50.
We
have
both
Christ's
Prediction
of
Peter's
denying
him
,
and
also
the
History
of
that
,
recorded
at
length
in
all
the
four
Gospels
,
They
all
agree
that
he
run
himself
into
that
Sin
,
by
his
over-confidence
of
himself
;
He
seems
to
have
presumed
on
his
own
strength
,
as
if
he
had
no
need
of
any
assistance
from
God
.
This
he
shewed
that
night
on
3
severall
occasions
that
arose
in
our
Saviour's
Table-Discourse
;
as
hath
been
shewn
in
one
Instance
from
St
Matthew
and
St.
Mark
,
and
will
be
shewn
in
a
second
from
St.
Luke
,
&
in
a
third
from
St.
Iohn's
Gospel
.
Whereupon
,
to
shew
him
his
folly
,
our
Saviour
told
him
once
for
all
,
that
before
the
next
morning
,
he
would
as
many
times
deny
that
he
knew
him
.
The
first
Occasion
that
St.
Peter
gave
our
Saviour
for
this
,
was
upon
that
last
mentioned
Prediction
of
his
Disciples
forsaking
him
.
This
being
spoken
of
them
all
without
any
distinction
;
St.
Peter
declared
that
,
however
this
might
be
true
of
all
the
rest
,
it
would
not
be
of
him
.
These
are
his
Words
,
though
all
men
should
be
offended
because
of
thee
,
yet
will
not
I.
Matt.
XXVI
.
33.
Mar.
XIV
.
29.
To
this
St.
Luke
adds
another
thing
,
which
was
very
considerable
.
He
saith
,
that
our
Saviour
told
Peter
that
his
Disciples
,
having
given
the
Devil
some
advantage
against
them
,
(
Dr.
Hammond
thinks
it
was
by
their
strife
about
superiority
,
)
that
vigilant
Enemy
applyed
himself
to
God
against
them
,
as
he
formerly
did
against
●…ob
,
desiring
to
have
them
,
that
he
might
sift
them
as
Wheat
,
Luk.
XXII
.
31.
Our
Saviour
told
Peter
,
God
had
granted
this
for
their
Trial
;
but
withall
he
told
him
this
for
His
Comfort
,
I
have
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thy
Faith
fail
not
.
Our
Saviour
required
him
withall
,
that
after
so
great
a
fall
,
when
he
was
risen
again
,
he
should
consider
others
Infirmities
,
and
be
the
more
ready
,
when
they
fell
,
to
help
them
up
.
Luk.
XXII
.
31
,
32.
How
contrary
an
effect
this
had
on
St.
Peter
at
the
present
,
may
be
seen
by
his
Answer
to
our
Saviour
:
Wherein
,
with
great
Assurance
he
told
him
the
same
as
before
,
Lord
,
I
am
ready
to
go
with
thee
,
both
into
Prison
,
and
to
Death
,
Luk.
XXII
.
33.
St.
Iohn
adds
a
third
thing
of
his
own
observation
:
and
it
seems
to
have
been
that
which
immediately
led
our
Saviour
to
this
Prediction
.
He
had
said
to
his
Disciples
,
(
and
this
also
probably
on
occasion
of
the
Strife
before
mention'd
,
)
Ioh.
XIII
.
33.
Little
Children
,
yet
a
little
while
I
am
with
you
;
after
which
,
I
shall
go
where
you
cannot
come
.
He
had
told
them
just
before
vers.
32.
he
was
going
straitway
to
be
Glorifyed
in
and
with
God
.
That
was
enough
to
assure
them
they
should
still
be
under
his
Fatherly
care
.
But
withall
,
they
must
remember
that
his
Eye
would
be
over
them
,
to
see
how
they
behaved
themselves
.
Particularly
in
relation
to
his
New
Commandment
that
he
gave
them
in
these
words
,
as
I
have
loved
you
,
so
do
you
also
love
one
another
.
He
tells
them
,
by
their
resembling
him
in
This
,
they
should
shew
they
were
his
Children
and
his
Disciples
.
It
appears
that
by
those
words
of
his
going
away
,
Peter
thought
our
Saviour
meant
,
that
he
was
now
about
to
take
a
long
Journey
,
probably
in
order
to
the
restoring
of
the
Kingdom
to
Israel
,
(
for
that
still
run
in
their
minds
)
Acts
I.
6.
But
whither
soever
it
was
,
Peter
would
not
stay
behind
:
and
therefore
he
asked
him
,
Lord
whither
goest
thou
?
Ioh.
XIII
.
36.
Our
Saviour
meaning
by
those
Words
,
that
he
was
now
going
to
dye
upon
the
Crosse
,
as
also
he
foresaw
St.
Peter
would
in
God's
time
,
accordingly
answer'd
him
,
Whither
I
go
thou
canst
not
follow
me
now
,
but
thou
shalt
afterwards
.
Thereupon
Peter
replyed
,
Lord
,
why
cannot
I
follow
thee
now
?
I
will
lay
down
my
Life
for
thy
sake
.
This
no
doubt
was
his
fixed
Resolution
,
and
he
thought
he
had
strength
to
make
it
good
:
but
he
Presumed
too
much
on
that
;
and
therefore
our
Sauiour
told
him
,
wilt
thou
lay
down
thy
Life
for
my
sake
?
Verily
,
verily
,
I
say
unto
thee
,
the
Cock
shall
not
crow
,
till
thou
hast
denyed
me
thrice
.
Ioh.
XIII
.
38.
St.
Mark
words
the
latter
part
thus
;
to
day
,
even
in
this
night
,
before
the
Cock
crow
twice
,
thou
shalt
deny
me
thrice
.
Mar.
XIV
.
30.
It
is
most
likely
that
he
writ
the
Words
as
he
had
them
from
St.
Peter
himself
.
Of
his
two
Cock-crowings
,
the
first
was
at
three
in
the
morning
;
that
being
the
middle
between
the
two
last
Watches
of
the
night
,
Mar.
XIII
.
35.
and
his
second
was
at
Day-break
,
which
being
the
Principal
,
is
the
Onely
Cock-crowing
that
is
mentioned
in
the
other
three
Gospels
.
What
the
present
effect
of
our
Saviour's
Prediction
was
,
St.
Luke
,
and
St.
Iohn
,
needed
not
repeat
,
having
seen
it
so
fully
deliver'd
in
the
two
former
Gospels
:
which
tell
us
,
that
St.
Peter
,
as
if
he
knew
himself
better
than
Christ
did
,
answered
him
yet
more
vehemently
than
before
;
though
I
should
dye
with
thee
,
yet
I
will
not
deny
thee
Matt.
XXVI
.
35.
Mar.
XIV
.
31.
And
they
add
,
that
when
he
had
said
this
,
all
the
other
Disciples
said
the
same
;
thinking
,
not
without
reason
,
that
they
might
say
it
all
,
as
well
as
he
.
After
this
,
it
might
seem
to
little
purpose
for
our
Saviour
to
discourse
with
them
any
longer
:
besides
that
,
it
was
now
grown
[
†
](A48821-e114900-b)
†
Buxtorf
.
Synag
.
c.
XVIII
.
saies
that
the
Jews
Paschal
Supper
ends
not
till
near
Midnight
.
late
in
the
night
;
and
he
had
but
little
time
to
spare
.
But
even
of
that
little
,
he
bestowed
what
he
could
,
in
giving
them
such
Instructions
and
Comforts
as
he
saw
needfull
to
leave
with
them
.
These
we
have
,
Ioh.
XIV
.
which
Chapter
concludes
with
our
Saviour's
Words
,
that
Grotius
and
Dr.
Hammond
understand
of
his
rising
from
the
Table
.
Arise
,
let
us
go
hence
,
vers.
31.
Then
it
seems
most
likely
he
sung
a
Hymn
with
his
Disciples
,
as
the
Iews
after
their
Passeover
sing
that
which
they
call
the
great
Hallel
.
After
that
,
he
departed
with
them
to
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
30.
Mar.
XIV
.
26.
St.
Luke
could
not
but
see
how
those
two
Predictions
,
of
the
Disciples
forsaking
,
and
St.
Peter's
denying
our
Lord
,
are
placed
in
those
two
Gospels
after
our
Saviour's
going
out
to
the
Mount
of
Olives
;
though
they
were
spoken
by
him
,
before
his
rising
from
the
Table
,
according
to
that
Evangelist's
sure
Information
.
He
therefore
set
them
down
in
the
order
wherein
they
are
here
placed
,
in
our
Saviours
Table-Discourse
to
his
Disciples
.
After
which
,
he
added
what
our
Saviour
said
to
them
,
as
it
seems
,
after
his
rising
from
the
Table
Luk.
XXII
.
35
—
38.
The
summe
of
it
was
,
to
let
his
Disciples
know
,
what
a
surprizing
change
there
would
presently
be
in
their
condition
.
That
whereas
hitherto
they
had
been
safe
under
his
Wings
,
and
he
had
provided
for
them
,
as
his
little
Children
;
(
so
he
called
them
)
now
he
was
to
be
taken
from
them
this
night
,
&
according
to
the
Prophecy
touching
the
Messias
,
to
be
reckoned
among
the
Transgressors
.
Esai
LIII
.
12.
So
that
now
they
must
provide
for
themselves
;
and
that
not
onely
against
want
,
but
against
Danger
,
humanely
speaking
;
their
Country
of
Galilee
,
whither
they
would
think
to
fly
,
so
abounding
with
Robbers
,
that
whosoever
would
live
there
,
should
rather
sell
his
Clothes
,
than
want
Arms
to
defend
himself
.
His
last
Words
,
being
Proverbially
spoken
,
they
did
not
understand
them
,
as
it
appears
by
their
Answer
,
and
he
had
not
time
now
to
explain
himself
.
Therefore
breaking
off
this
Discourse
,
he
onely
said
it
is
enough
.
And
so
,
as
it
follows
,
Luk.
XXII
.
39.
he
went
,
as
he
was
wont
,
to
the
Mount
of
Olives
:
that
is
,
he
went
thither
now
this
Maundy
Thursday
Night
,
as
he
had
done
every
Night
before
since
Palm-Sunday
.
It
was
in
his
way
to
the
Mount
of
Olives
,
according
to
Grotius
and
Dr.
Hammond
,
that
he
made
those
Discourses
to
his
Disciples
,
which
are
recorded
Ioh.
XV.
and
XVI
.
And
probably
it
was
at
his
coming
to
that
place
that
,
as
St.
Iohn
tells
us
,
XVII
.
1.
He
lifted
up
his
Eyes
to
Heaven
,
and
his
Soul
to
God
in
that
Prayer
,
for
himself
,
and
for
his
Disciples
,
&
all
that
should
believe
on
him
through
their
Word
.
v.
17.
If
in
the
three
first
Gospels
,
where
they
speak
of
our
Saviours
going
from
his
last
Supper
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
these
Words
be
rendred
,
as
Grotius
would
have
them
,
towards
the
Mount
of
Olives
;
then
his
walk
at
that
time
was
no
further
than
to
the
Garden
on
the
other
side
of
the
brook
Cedron
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
1.
And
there
,
as
we
read
in
Matt.
XXVI
.
36.
Mar.
XIV
.
32.
he
came
to
the
place
called
Gethsemane
;
which
,
according
to
Dr.
Lightfoot
,
signifyes
the
place
of
Olive
presses
.
It
was
,
as
St.
Iohn
there
observeth
,
vers.
2.
a
place
that
Iudas
was
well
acquainted
with
;
for
Iesus
oft-times
resorted
thither
with
his
Disciples
.
And
that
was
the
reason
of
his
coming
thither
at
this
time
.
Our
blessed
Lord
,
knowing
that
his
Hour
was
now
come
,
as
he
must
not
do
any
thing
to
hasten
it
,
so
neither
would
he
put
it
off
longer
.
But
with
perfect
Resignation
to
his
Father
,
he
came
thither
,
as
he
was
wont
,
Luk.
XXII
.
39.
not
doubting
but
that
without
his
telling
him
,
Iudas
would
soon
come
,
and
find
him
there
.
In
the
mean
while
,
to
make
the
best
of
his
time
,
our
Saviour
retired
himself
to
Meditation
and
Prayer
.
To
be
Private
,
and
yet
not
altogether
without
Witnesses
,
he
took
with
him
Peter
and
Iames
and
Iohn
,
the
same
that
were
with
him
at
his
Transfiguration
;
Saying
to
the
rest
of
his
Disciples
,
sit
you
here
,
while
I
go
and
pray
yonder
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
36.
Mar.
XIV
.
32.
When
he
was
at
the
place
that
he
had
chosen
for
that
purpose
,
having
there
before
his
Eyes
the
Terrors
of
Death
,
together
with
the
many
things
he
was
to
suffer
in
his
way
to
it
,
with
all
their
Aggravating
Circumstances
;
all
which
things
he
saw
now
presently
and
unavoidably
coming
upon
him
;
these
(
not
to
mention
other
considerations
)
lay
extreme
heavy
upon
his
Soul
:
Especially
being
prest
upon
it
by
him
that
hath
the
power
of
Death
,
even
the
Devil
,
who
no
doubt
strove
with
all
his
Might
to
overthrow
him
that
was
about
to
dispossess
him
of
that
Power
,
Hebr.
II.
14.
IV.
15.
And
though
he
had
the
Spirit
given
him
without
measure
,
Ioh.
III.
34.
which
was
an
abundant
support
to
him
in
all
other
Trials
,
yet
the
Power
of
it
seemed
to
be
suspended
at
present
.
He
had
complained
some
hours
before
,
that
he
could
not
pray
without
interruption
.
Ioh.
XII
.
27.
Much
more
now
,
at
entring
into
his
Agony
,
he
began
to
be
sore
amazed
,
and
very
heavy
.
He
confest
it
to
his
Disciples
,
in
these
Words
,
My
Soul
is
exceeding
sorrowfull
,
even
unto
Death
:
and
therefore
as
if
he
had
needed
their
help
,
he
would
have
them
stay
and
watch
with
him
.
Matth.
XXVI
.
37
,
38.
Mar.
XIV
.
33.
34.
But
God
provided
better
for
him
,
in
sending
a
holy
Angel
to
comfort
him
,
Luk.
XXII
.
43.
now
in
this
most
needfull
time
,
as
he
had
done
before
in
lesser
Trials
.
Matt.
IV.
11.
Ioh.
XII
.
28.
That
those
three
Disciples
might
not
be
disheartned
by
seeing
him
in
any
of
the
three
Fits
,
if
we
may
so
call
them
,
of
his
Agony
;
he
therefore
every
time
went
forward
a
little
;
Matt.
XXVI
.
39.
Mar.
XIV
.
35.
And
being
withdrawn
from
them
about
a
Stones
cast
,
Luk.
XXII
.
41.
there
he
suffered
all
by
himself
.
And
having
prayed
vehemently
to
God
;
using
every
time
the
same
Words
,
as
St.
Matthew
tells
us
,
XXVI
.
44.
and
having
thus
obtained
strength
to
persist
;
then
he
went
to
impart
the
same
to
his
Disciples
,
stirring
them
up
likewise
to
prayer
.
His
first
Conflict
was
in
the
Verses
last
mentioned
:
In
the
next
following
,
we
read
how
he
fell
on
the
ground
,
and
lying
there
on
his
Face
in
the
profoundest
Humility
he
prayed
,
that
if
it
were
possible
the
Hour
might
pass
from
him
.
But
when
after
this
,
he
came
to
comfort
his
Disciples
,
he
found
them
fast
a
sleep
;
whereupon
he
could
not
but
mind
them
of
their
late
Confidence
;
Especially
Peter
,
that
gave
the
ill
Example
to
the
rest
.
He
therefore
asked
Him
particularly
,
Simon
,
sleepest
thou
?
couldst
not
Thou
watch
with
me
One
hour
?
He
also
exhorted
them
to
watch
and
pray
,
as
they
had
very
great
need
,
to
keep
them
from
sinking
under
the
approaching
Temptations
.
Our
Saviour
seems
to
have
been
so
much
weakned
with
his
first
Conflict
,
that
he
could
scarce
have
gone
through
the
Second
;
but
that
it
pleased
God
to
send
his
holy
ANGEL
to
succour
him
in
it
,
as
we
find
Luk.
XXII
.
43.
Together
with
this
,
that
Evangelist
tells
us
a
Circumstance
of
this
Agony
,
which
was
not
in
the
two
former
Gospels
:
that
his
Terrors
came
so
hard
upon
him
,
that
his
Sweat
was
as
it
were
great
drops
of
Bloud
,
falling
down
to
the
ground
.
Luk
XXII
.
44.
Such
bloudy
sweats
have
been
sometimes
mentioned
by
Writers
[
†
](A48821-e115730-b)
†
Grotius
from
Aristot.
hist.
Animal
.
Lib.
III.
;
but
it
has
been
very
rarely
,
as
if
it
were
onely
to
shew
they
are
possible
.
This
being
much
the
hardest
of
our
Saviour's
three
Conflicts
,
therefore
St.
Luke
calls
this
an
Agony
,
as
if
there
were
no
other
.
Vers
44.
And
he
tells
us
how
our
blessed
Lord
prayed
in
this
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
more
vehemently
than
before
:
not
but
that
he
spake
the
same
Words
before
,
Mar.
XIV
.
39.
but
it
was
now
with
strong
Crying
and
Tears
,
to
him
that
was
able
to
save
him
from
Death
.
Hebr.
V.
7.
And
there
it
is
added
that
he
was
Heard
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
so
as
to
be
delivered
,
tho
not
from
Death
it self
,
yet
from
the
Fear
of
Death
,
as
Grotius
understands
it
.
After
this
,
when
he
rose
from
prayer
,
and
came
to
his
Disciples
,
he
found
them
sleeping
for
sorrow
,
as
St.
Luke
tell
us
:
Whereupon
he
said
to
them
,
why
sleep
you
?
XXII
.
45.
St.
Mark
saith
,
they
wist
not
what
to
answer
him
.
XIV
.
40.
St.
Luke
addeth
that
he
said
to
them
now
,
as
we
have
seen
he
did
before
,
rise
and
pray
,
that
you
enter
not
into
Temptation
.
vers.
46.
The
third
Conflict
being
after
he
was
delivered
from
that
Fear
,
was
therefore
so
much
easier
than
the
two
former
,
that
little
more
is
said
of
it
,
but
that
it
is
called
the
third
in
the
two
first
Gospels
:
And
St.
Matthew
tells
us
,
that
now
again
our
Saviour
prayed
,
saying
the
same
Words
.
After
which
,
he
was
so
easy
in
his
mind
,
that
coming
to
his
Disciples
,
and
finding
them
asleep
again
,
he
said
to
them
,
like
one
unconcerned
,
sleep
on
now
,
and
take
your
Rest
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
45.
Mar.
XIV
.
41.
St.
Mark
adds
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
is
,
according
to
Dr.
Hammond
,
you
are
discharged
from
any
more
watching
.
Our
blessed
Lord
told
them
plainly
why
;
because
the
Hour
is
come
—
Lo
,
he
is
at
hand
that
betrays
me
.
Immediately
,
while
he
yet
spake
,
there
comes
a
Band
of
armed
Men
,
and
Officers
,
from
the
chief
Priests
and
Pharisees
,
together
with
the
Traitor
Iudas
,
who
went
at
the
head
of
them
.
There
were
also
chief
Priests
,
and
Captains
of
the
Temple
,
and
Elders
,
Luk.
XXII
.
52.
that
came
a
little
after
the
rest
.
And
though
it
was
full
Moon
,
yet
they
had
Lanterns
,
and
torches
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
3.
to
be
sure
that
they
might
find
him
,
and
not
mistake
the
Person
.
But
for
that
,
Iudas
had
given
them
a
token
,
saying
,
whomsoever
I
shall
kisse
,
the
same
is
He
,
hold
him
fast
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
make
sure
of
him
,
that
he
may
not
escape
.
Possibly
it
was
that
which
this
covetous
wretch
hoped
he
would
do
,
after
He
had
got
his
Money
.
But
to
make
sure
of
that
,
(
as
it
seems
,
while
our
Saviour
was
yet
in
the
Garden
,
)
he
stepped
up
to
him
,
saying
,
Master
,
Master
,
&
kissed
him
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
49.
Mar.
XIV
.
45.
Our
blessed
Lord
,
at
his
first
coming
in
view
,
asked
him
with
his
usual
kindness
,
Friend
,
wherefore
art
thou
come
?
Mattb.
XXVI
.
50.
But
seeing
what
company
he
brought
with
him
,
Iesus
said
unto
him
,
Iudas
,
betrayest
thou
the
Son
of
man
with
a
kisse
?
Then
,
as
St.
Iohn
tells
us
,
XVIII
.
4
—
9.
Our
blessed
Lord
,
coming
forth
out
of
the
Garden
,
asked
them
that
came
foremost
,
whom
seek
you
?
They
answered
,
Iesus
of
Nazareth
.
Our
Saviour
told
them
,
I
am
He.
which
Words
were
no
sooner
out
of
his
Mouth
,
but
they
went
backward
,
and
fell
to
the
ground
.
When
they
were
up
again
on
their
Legs
,
He
asked
them
a
second
time
,
whom
seek
you
?
They
answered
as
before
;
and
he
told
them
again
,
I
am
he
:
If
therefore
you
seek
me
,
let
these
go
their
way
;
pointing
to
his
Disciples
,
who
were
his
particular
care
:
and
of
whom
he
had
even
now
said
in
his
prayer
to
God
,
of
them
whom
thou
gavest
me
have
I
lost
none
.
Ioh.
XVII
.
12.
They
that
came
now
to
seize
him
,
durst
not
touch
those
whom
he
had
dismissd
.
But
finding
all
this
while
,
he
would
do
nothing
for
the
saving
of
himself
;
they
took
heart
,
and
laid
hands
on
him
,
and
took
him
,
as
Iudas
had
bidden
them
.
Whereupon
the
two
Disciples
who
had
Swords
,
thinking
now
was
the
time
to
make
use
of
them
,
they
asked
him
,
Lord
,
shall
we
smite
with
the
Sword
?
Luk.
XXII
.
49.
One
of
them
,
namely
Peter
,
did
not
stay
for
an
Answer
;
but
forthwith
drew
upon
Malchus
a
Servant
of
the
High-Priests
,
and
cut
off
his
right
Ear.
Ioh.
XVIII
,
10.
That
this
might
not
occasion
more
Bloudshed
,
our
Saviour
first
tied
up
the
hands
of
his
Enemies
,
with
these
Words
,
Suffer
ye
thus
far
:
and
withall
,
having
touched
the
Ear
of
Malchus
,
he
healed
him
Luk.
XXII
.
51.
Next
,
he
bid
Peter
put
up
his
Sword
,
and
leave
him
to
drink
the
Cup
that
the
Father
had
ordered
for
him
.
Ioh.
XVIII
.
11.
But
withall
,
our
blessed
Lord
gave
him
a
Reprimend
;
telling
him
,
that
his
drawing
the
Sword
against
Authority
was
a
Sin
against
God
;
and
also
that
he
run
into
that
Sin
very
needlessly
;
for
Peter
could
not
but
think
,
that
if
Iesus
had
thought
fit
to
have
a
Guard
,
he
could
easily
,
upon
prayer
to
his
Father
,
have
had
twelve
Legions
of
Angels
about
him
,
instead
of
his
twelve
Disciples
.
But
then
,
saith
he
,
how
should
the
Scriptures
be
fulfilled
,
that
have
foretold
that
thus
it
must
be
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
54.
He
also
minded
the
chief
Priests
,
and
all
the
Multitude
with
them
,
how
dayly
and
publickly
he
had
taught
in
the
Temple
;
and
yet
all
that
while
God
had
not
suffered
them
to
lay
hands
on
him
:
but
the
same
Divine
Providence
had
permitted
it
now
.
For
,
saith
he
,
This
is
your
Hour
,
and
the
Power
of
darkness
.
Luk.
XXII
.
53.
And
the
reason
of
it
was
,
that
the
Scriptures
of
the
Prophets
might
be
fulfilled
:
Matt.
XXVI
.
56.
God
having
so
declared
,
by
Esaiah
,
Daniel
,
and
others
,
that
this
was
his
Decree
,
that
Christ
should
suffer
,
saith
Grotius
on
this
Text.
Our
Saviour's
Disciples
having
heard
what
now
he
had
said
,
had
not
the
courage
to
stay
any
longer
:
but
,
as
he
had
foretold
,
they
all
forsook
him
,
and
fled
.
Matth.
XXVI
.
56.
Mar.
XIV
.
50.
except
onely
Peter
,
that
staid
till
he
had
fulfilled
what
our
Saviour
foretold
of
his
denying
him
;
and
St.
Iohn
,
who
was
the
onely
man
of
his
Disciples
that
continued
with
him
to
the
end
.
And
it
may
be
observed
that
Iohn
was
never
question'd
for
it
;
which
might
shew
the
other
Disciples
,
as
well
the
Folly
,
as
the
Sin
of
their
Desertion
.
Our
blessed
Lord
being
thus
taken
by
his
Enemies
,
they
bound
him
,
according
to
Iudas
his
Advice
;
and
led
him
away
,
first
to
Annas
,
who
was
father
in
Law
to
Caiaphas
the
High-Priest
Ioh.
XVIII
.
12
,
13.
It
seems
that
Annas
sent
him
away
presently
to
Caiaphas
,
vers.
24.
who
was
more
especially
concerned
in
this
matter
,
not
onely
by
his
Place
,
as
being
High-Priest
the
same
Year
,
vers.
13
;
but
also
because
the
whole
Proceeding
against
our
Saviour
was
by
his
advice
and
instigation
.
vers.
14.
The
blessed
Iesus
being
brought
to
the
High-Priests
Palace
,
was
followed
thither
by
St.
Peter
and
St.
Iohn
his
Disciples
,
vers.
15.
The
latter
of
these
being
known
to
the
High-Priest
,
not
onely
went
himself
into
the
Palace
after
our
Saviour
,
but
understanding
that
Peter
was
kept
out
,
he
got
him
in
also
,
by
speaking
for
him
to
a
Woman
that
was
the
Door-keeper
vers.
16.
But
this
very
thing
unexpectedly
brought
that
Trial
on
Peter
,
in
which
,
by
his
First
denial
of
Christ
,
he
shewed
the
weakness
of
that
Resolution
,
which
he
had
so
much
boasted
of
but
a
very
few
hours
before
;
that
though
he
should
dye
with
him
,
yet
he
would
not
deny
him
.
For
that
very
Maid
that
let
him
in
,
when
she
saw
him
afterward
warming
himself
at
the
Fire
,
being
not
without
suspicion
that
he
might
be
a
Disciple
of
our
Saviour's
,
asked
him
plainly
if
he
was
not
one
of
them
.
He
said
,
I
am
not
.
v.
17.
After
which
,
he
went
out
into
the
Porch
,
and
presently
the
Cock
crowed
Mar.
XIV
.
68.
The
first
Cock-crowing
was
in
the
Roman
Account
the
beginning
of
the
fourth
watch
of
the
Night
;
that
is
,
it
was
at
three
in
the
morning
[
†
](A48821-e116800-b)
†
Censorinus
Cap.
XXIV
.
,
and
so
it
was
in
St.
Mark
's
Account
before
mentioned
.
Mar.
XIII
.
35.
This
might
have
made
St.
Peter
remember
his
Masters
Prediction
:
but
it
does
not
appear
that
it
did
;
for
there
he
stood
warming
himself
with
the
High
Priest's
Servants
and
Officers
,
even
till
his
second
Denial
.
Ioh.
XVIII
.
18.
The
mean
while
Caiaphas
(
as
it
should
seem
)
having
sent
to
call
the
Sanhedrin
together
,
was
examining
our
blessed
Lord
,
to
prepare
matters
for
them
to
proceed
on
at
their
meeting
.
He
questioned
him
concerning
his
Disciples
,
and
also
his
Doctrine
,
vers.
19
;
in
hope
to
have
got
some
matter
to
charge
him
with
out
of
his
own
Mouth
.
Our
Saviour
plainly
told
him
,
that
he
had
taught
always
in
Publick
,
namely
in
the
Synagogues
,
and
in
the
Temple
,
vers.
20.
where
if
he
had
said
any
thing
amiss
,
there
were
enough
to
witness
it
against
him
.
vers.
21.
He
referr'd
him
to
Them
,
as
being
more
proper
for
a
Judge
to
examine
,
than
him
that
was
the
Party
Accused
.
For
this
Just
Liberty
that
our
Saviour
used
in
giving
this
Answer
to
the
High-Priest
,
he
was
sharply
chastised
by
one
of
the
Officers
that
stood
by
;
who
not
onely
reprehended
him
for
it
,
but
also
contumeliously
slruck
him
on
the
Cheek
vers.
22.
whether
with
the
Palm
of
his
hand
,
or
with
his
Sandal
,
as
the
Word
may
rather
signify
[
*
](A48821-e116940-b)
*
v.
Hesychius
in
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
His
first
rendering
of
that
Wordis
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
.
Whereupon
our
blessed
Lord
answered
him
calmly
,
in
these
Words
:
If
I
have
spoken
Evil
,
bear
witness
of
the
Evil
;
but
if
Well
,
why
smitest
thou
me
?
Ioh.
XVIII
.
23.
His
Reasoning
was
perfectly
Good
;
but
it
was
but
thrown
away
on
such
Dogs
as
these
,
Psal.
XXII
.
16.
that
were
for
worrying
any
one
they
were
set
at
by
their
Master
.
And
He
whom
these
served
,
so
thirsted
for
the
Blood
of
this
Righteous
Man
,
that
he
cared
not
which
way
he
came
by
it
.
It
was
at
Caiaphas
his
House
,
after
he
could
make
nothing
of
his
Examination
,
that
his
Officers
and
Servants
,
the
Men
that
held
Iesus
,
thus
mocked
,
and
smote
,
and
Abused
him
.
Luk.
XXII
.
63
—
65.
All
this
is
placed
by
St.
Luke
before
the
meeting
of
the
Sanhedrin
for
the
Judicial
proceding
against
our
Saviour
,
vers.
66.
The
Beginning
of
that
Insolent
Usage
of
our
blessed
Lord
might
be
about
half
an
hour
after
three
in
Morning
.
For
St.
Luke
says
before
this
,
vers.
58.
that
it
was
after
some
short
time
from
St.
Peter's
first
Denial
of
Christ
,
that
he
was
tempted
to
it
The
Second
time
.
It
was
while
Peter
was
yet
standing
and
warming
himself
,
that
some
of
them
that
stood
by
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
25.
namely
a
Maid
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
71.
Mar.
XIV
.
69.
and
a
Man
,
as
St.
Luke
says
vers.
58.
They
,
as
St.
Iohn
says
in
the
Plural
,
Question'd
St.
Peter
,
saying
to
him
,
Art
not
thou
also
one
of
his
Disciples
?
He
denyed
it
,
and
said
,
I
am
not
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
25
;
And
that
not
being
enough
,
he
confirm'd
it
with
an
Dath
,
that
he
did
not
know
the
Man
.
Matth.
XXVI
.
72.
It
was
at
some
distance
of
Time
,
about
an
Hour
after
,
that
another
confidently
affirm'd
,
saying
,
Of
a
Truth
this
man
also
was
with
them
,
for
he
is
a
Galilean
,
Luke
XXII
.
59.
The
two
first
Gospels
tell
us
that
Some
of
them
that
stood
by
said
to
Peter
,
surely
thou
art
one
of
them
:
for
thy
Speech
bewrayeth
thee
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
73.
Mar.
XIV
.
70.
St.
Iohn
adds
this
more
Particularly
,
that
one
of
the
Servants
of
the
High-Priest
,
being
his
Kinsman
whose
Ear
Peter
cut
off
,
said
,
did
not
I
see
thee
in
the
Garden
with
him
?
Ioh.
XVIII
.
26.
Peter
,
finding
himself
now
in
extreme
Danger
,
began
to
Curse
and
to
Swear
,
saying
,
I
know
not
the
Man
Matt.
XXVI
.
74.
Mar.
XIV
.
71.
This
being
the
third
time
in
our
Saviours
Prediction
,
immediately
,
whilst
he
yet
spake
,
the
Cock
crowed
Luk.
XXII
.
60.
Ioh.
XVIII
.
27.
St.
Mark
tells
us
,
this
was
the
Second
time
the
Cock
crowed
.
Mar.
XIV
.
72
;
and
by
that
Token
we
know
,
that
now
it
was
[
†
](A48821-e117400-b)
†
Piin.
Nat.
Hist.
X.
21.
saies
,
beside
the
Crowing
of
the
Cock
at
the
beginning
of
the
fourth
Watch
,
he
also
crowes
again
to
give
notice
of
Day-break
.
Day-break
.
By
this
time
,
they
that
had
our
Saviour
in
their
hands
,
might
have
tired
themselves
with
abusing
him
.
Howsoever
it
was
,
it
appears
they
gave
him
some
intermission
.
And
now
our
blessed
Lord
,
being
within
hearing
of
St.
Peter
,
(
for
they
were
then
below
stairs
together
,
Mar.
XIV
.
66
,
and
perhaps
without
Doors
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
69
—
71.
)
could
not
but
pity
the
poor
man
,
that
in
fencing
for
his
life
,
run
that
desperate
hazard
of
his
Soul
;
and
therefore
Turning
that
way
,
he
looked
on
him
with
great
Compassion
.
Which
when
Peter
saw
,
it
struck
him
deep
.
And
then
he
remember'd
those
Words
of
the
Lord
,
how
he
had
said
unto
him
,
before
the
Cock
crow
thou
shalt
deny
me
thrice
.
Luke
XXII
.
61.
Whereupon
he
went
out
,
and
wept
bitterly
.
vers.
62.
On
Friday
morning
,
as
soon
as
it
was
day
,
Luke
XXII
.
66.
the
whole
Sanhedrin
met
:
of
whom
St.
Luke
names
the
three
Orders
,
the
Elders
of
the
People
,
and
the
chief
Priests
,
and
the
Scribes
.
He
tells
us
,
that
all
these
being
come
together
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
led
up
the
blessed
Iesus
into
their
Court
,
which
was
above-stairs
,
in
Porticu
excelsiore
,
as
Grotius
says
on
this
place
.
There
at
the
very
first
they
went
plainly
to
work
,
and
shewed
they
would
stick
at
nothing
that
would
make
for
their
purpose
;
for
they
sought
false
Witnesses
against
him
,
to
prove
something
that
would
reach
his
life
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
59.
Mar.
XIV
.
55.
But
it
seems
,
at
first
they
found
None
.
Ib.
And
though
afterwards
many
came
and
offer'd
themselves
,
yet
they
could
make
nothing
of
it
;
for
their
Witnesses
disproved
one
another
,
Matt.
XXVI
.
60.
Mar.
XIV
.
56.
At
last
there
came
two
false
Witnesses
,
that
thought
to
make
Blasphemy
of
those
Words
which
he
had
spoken
some
five
years
before
,
Iohn
.
II.
19.
But
they
reported
them
so
differently
,
as
we
read
in
the
two
first
Gospels
,
that
the
Judges
could
not
think
that
what
these
men
said
would
give
them
a
sufficient
[
†
](A48821-e117690-b)
†
〈◊〉
.
Hammond
on
Mar.
XIV
.
59.
colour
for
a
Sentence
of
Death
.
And
therefore
at
last
,
the
High-Priest
found
it
necessary
for
him
to
return
to
the
way
that
he
begun
with
at
first
,
to
try
what
he
could
get
out
of
our
Saviour
himself
.
For
that
end
he
Asked
first
,
what
he
had
to
say
against
the
Evidence
of
the
Witnesses
now
produced
.
But
all
they
had
said
being
nothing
in
effect
,
our
Saviour
would
answer
nothing
to
that
Question
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
62
,
63.
Mar.
XIV
.
60
,
61.
Then
,
as
it
follows
in
those
two
Gospels
,
the
High-Priest
asked
him
,
art
thou
the
Christ
?
There
St.
Luke
mentions
XXII
.
67.
something
which
they
had
omitted
;
namely
our
Saviour's
way
of
avoiding
that
question
.
He
said
to
them
,
if
I
tell
you
I
am
the
Christ
,
you
will
not
believe
;
and
if
I
also
ask
you
,
you
will
not
answer
me
,
nor
let
me
go
,
vers.
67
,
68.
His
meaning
was
,
as
Grotius
and
Dr.
Hammond
understand
it
,
that
,
if
he
should
go
about
to
prove
it
by
Scripture
;
they
would
not
Answer
him
,
as
he
had
tried
,
Matt.
XXII
.
46.
nor
would
they
release
him
,
though
he
was
the
Christ
of
God
,
for
ought
they
could
say
to
the
contrary
.
He
told
them
what
would
come
of
this
at
last
,
that
after
all
they
could
do
to
him
,
He
,
the
Son
of
man
should
sit
as
their
Iudge
at
the
right
hand
of
the
Power
of
God
.
Luke
XXII
.
69.
Now
they
reckon'd
,
if
they
could
hold
him
to
this
,
they
had
enough
for
their
turn
.
And
therefore
they
all
run
into
this
Question
,
Art
thou
the
Son
of
God
?
They
would
have
a
Categorical
Answer
,
He
said
unto
them
,
you
say
that
I
am
vers.
70.
Then
they
all
said
what
need
we
any
further
witness
?
For
we
our selves
have
heard
of
his
own
Mouth
vers.
71.
But
all
this
having
past
in
a
tumultuary
way
,
they
could
do
nothing
upon
it
Judicially
.
And
therefore
to
proceed
in
form
of
Law
,
there
being
no
Witness
against
him
,
the
Chief
Priest
was
for
putting
him
to
his
Oath
.
I
adjure
thee
by
the
living
God
,
that
thou
tell
us
,
whether
thou
be
the
Christ
the
Son
of
God
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
63.
Now
our
Saviour
heard
the
voice
of
Swearing
,
as
they
call
it
when
a
Judge
thus
adjures
[
†
](A48821-e117920-b)
†
Talmud
Shebaoth
IV.
5.
:
and
therefore
he
was
bound
by
their
Law
to
say
the
whole
truth
of
all
that
was
asked
him
,
or
else
he
must
suffer
as
guilty
.
Levit.
V.
1.
To
this
therefore
our
Saviour
answer'd
,
thou
hast
said
it
;
as
in
St.
Matthew
;
that
is
plainly
,
I
am
,
as
it
is
in
St.
Mark
's
Gospel
.
XIV
.
62.
And
not
to
depart
from
what
he
had
told
them
before
,
he
added
now
,
nevertheless
,
tho
I
stand
here
as
a
Criminal
before
you
,
hereafter
you
shall
see
the
Son
of
Man
sitting
on
the
right
hand
of
Power
,
and
coming
in
the
Clouds
of
heaven
:
meaning
this
of
Himself
,
as
the
Messiah
is
described
in
Dan.
VII
.
13.
Our
blessed
Lord
having
thus
owned
that
he
was
the
Messiah
,
the
High
Priest
rent
his
clothes
,
as
they
used
to
do
at
the
hearing
of
Blasphemy
2
Kings
XVIII
.
37.
XIX
.
1.
Now
,
he
cryed
,
what
need
we
any
further
Witness
?
Behold
you
have
heard
his
blasphemy
,
what
think
you
?
By
the
Law
,
Blasphemy
was
a
Capital
Crime
.
Lev.
XXIV
.
16.
And
so
they
all
condemned
him
,
as
being
guilty
of
Death
Matt.
XXVI
.
64
—
66.
Mar.
XIV
.
61
—
64.
Now
they
found
a
great
want
of
the
power
of
Life
&
Death
,
that
was
taken
from
them
by
the
[
*
](A48821-e118090-b)
*
The
Iews
say
that
40
years
before
the
Destruction
of
the
Temple
,
Capital
Judgements
were
taken
away
from
Israel
.
v.
Lightfoot
Vol.
I.
pag.
265.
Romans
.
But
in
this
matter
they
did
not
doubt
to
get
Pilate
to
supply
that
defect
.
The
mean
while
they
treated
our
Lord
Iesus
with
the
utmost
spite
and
contempt
,
as
if
he
were
the
very
worst
and
vilest
of
men
.
Matt.
XXVI
.
67
,
68.
They
that
just
before
had
Judged
him
Guilty
of
Death
,
came
to
him
and
spit
in
his
Face
;
and
then
in
mockery
,
having
cover'd
his
Eyes
,
they
Buffeted
him
.
&
bid
him
Prophecy
.
Mar.
XIV
.
64
,
65.
Their
Servants
went
on
with
their
inhumane
Sport
,
striking
him
with
the
Palms
of
their
Hands
,
or
their
Sandals
;
and
then
saying
,
Prophecy
unto
us
,
thou
Christ
;
who
is
he
that
smote
thee
?
The
mean
while
the
whole
Sanhedrin
,
having
sent
,
no
doubt
,
to
know
Pilate's
pleasure
,
when
they
should
attend
him
with
their
Prisoner
,
to
get
Him
,
to
put
him
to
Death
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
1.
were
now
consulting
together
about
the
Accusation
they
should
bring
in
against
him
.
They
knew
that
to
charge
him
,
according
to
their
manner
with
speaking
Blasphemous
Words
against
the
Holy
Place
,
and
the
Law
,
Acts.
VI.
13.
would
signify
nothing
.
And
if
they
should
charge
him
with
that
which
they
had
condemned
him
for
,
his
making
himself
the
Christ
,
Pilate
would
not
understand
it
:
But
they
knew
he
would
be
toucht
to
the
quick
with
any
charge
relateing
to
CAESAR
:
the
Emperor
that
then
was
,
Tiberius
,
being
a
most
jealous
Prince
,
that
would
not
endure
the
least
seeming
Neglect
;
especially
of
them
that
were
entirely
his
Creatures
,
as
Pilate
was
.
This
was
the
reason
why
they
pitched
upon
that
Ensnaring
Question
about
the
Lawfullness
of
paying
Tribute
to
Caesar
;
and
put
that
to
our
Saviour
for
this
very
End
,
that
so
they
might
deliver
him
to
the
Governor
Luk.
XX.
20.
And
though
he
escaped
them
then
,
by
giving
them
such
an
Answer
,
as
shewed
how
unjust
it
was
in
them
,
Now
to
charge
him
with
the
same
Crime
:
yet
,
to
make
sure
work
,
they
resolved
that
this
should
be
his
Accusation
.
And
so
when
the
morning
was
come
,
Matt.
XXVII
.
1.
Mar.
XV.
1.
at
or
after
[
†
](A48821-e118390-b)
†
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
was
after
Sun-rising
.
See
LXX
.
Iud.
IX
.
33.
II
Sam.
XXIII
.
4.
II
King
.
III.
22.
So
here
Mar.
XV.
1.
Censorinus
C.
XXIV
saith
,
vocatur
Mane
cum
lux
videtur
solis
.
It
must
signify
so
in
this
place
for
it
was
Day
a
good
while
since
.
Luke
XXII
.
66.
Sun-rising
,
they
took
our
Saviour
with
them
to
the
Iudgement
Hall
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
28.
or
Pilate's
House
,
as
it
is
in
the
Margin
.
There
went
the
whole
Sanhedrin
together
Mar.
XV.
1.
to
give
the
more
countenance
to
their
Business
.
When
they
were
come
thither
,
these
bloody
Hypocrites
,
that
had
just
now
Swallow'd
a
Camel
,
were
presently
straining
at
a
Gnat.
They
held
it
a
Legal
pollution
for
any
one
of
their
Religion
to
go
into
a
Room
among
the
Sinners
of
the
Gentiles
,
as
they
called
them
.
Though
there
was
no
such
thing
in
the
Scriptures
,
yet
according
to
their
Doctrine
,
it
would
have
been
such
a
Defiling
of
themselves
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
28.
that
after
it
they
could
not
have
eaten
the
Passeover
that
Friday
Evening
.
On
this
Solemn
Occasion
,
so
great
a
part
of
that
Nation
being
there
at
Ierusalem
together
,
Pilate
could
not
but
think
it
his
best
way
to
Humor
them
in
this
:
and
therefore
,
upon
their
sending
in
their
Prisoner
to
him
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
28.
he
went
out
to
them
,
and
demanded
their
Accusation
.
vers.
29
He
asked
it
in
such
a
manner
as
shewed
he
would
willingly
have
declined
this
Trouble
.
But
they
told
him
plainly
,
it
was
a
Capital
Cause
;
and
therefore
properly
belonged
to
his
Cognizance
.
Our
blessed
Lord
being
now
to
be
cut
off
according
to
Daniel's
Prophecy
,
and
that
Judicially
,
as
it
has
been
shewn
in
the
Exposition
:
it
was
,
as
St.
Iohn
tells
us
,
XVIII
.
32.
so
ordered
by
the
Providence
of
God
,
that
he
should
be
brought
before
a
Roman
Judge
,
to
be
condemned
by
the
Roman
Law
,
to
be
Crucified
,
which
was
the
very
Death
that
our
blessed
Lord
himself
had
foretold
he
should
suffer
;
Ioh.
XII
.
32
,
33.
He
could
not
have
come
to
it
otherwise
.
They
began
to
Accuse
him
in
these
Words
;
we
have
found
this
Fellow
perverting
the
Nation
,
and
forbidding
to
give
Tribute
to
Caesar
;
saying
that
he
himself
is
Christ
a
King
.
Luke
XXIII
.
2.
What
they
called
now
perverting
the
Nation
,
they
called
afterward
,
vers
5.
Stirring
them
up
;
no
doubt
,
against
the
Roman
Government
.
And
if
that
,
and
all
they
charged
him
with
,
had
been
True
;
then
he
had
been
a
Messias
for
their
turn
,
as
much
as
Barchochba
was
to
the
Iews
in
the
next
Age.
But
their
Quarrel
against
our
blessed
Lord
,
was
onely
because
he
came
in
a
low
suffering
Condition
,
as
it
was
foretold
that
he
should
,
in
Esai
.
LIII
.
and
other
such
Prophecies
of
Scripture
.
The
things
which
they
charged
him
with
,
being
just
contrary
to
what
appear'd
in
all
his
Life
and
Doctrine
,
they
could
not
pretend
to
bring
any
Proof
of
them
.
But
for
that
,
there
would
be
no
need
of
any
,
in
the
way
that
they
took
.
The
last
thing
in
their
Accusation
being
this
,
that
he
made
himself
a
King
,
it
was
their
way
to
get
Pilate
to
ask
him
the
Truth
of
That
.
They
knew
he
would
own
it
to
Pilate
,
as
he
had
done
already
to
Them
:
and
they
reckoned
his
Owning
of
this
would
be
taken
for
Proof
of
all
the
rest
.
Pilate
could
not
think
,
by
any
thing
he
saw
in
the
Prisoner
,
that
they
were
in
Earnest
when
they
charged
him
with
this
.
However
,
since
they
would
have
it
so
,
he
did
ask
him
,
Art
thou
the
King
of
the
Iews
?
Our
Saviour
answer'd
him
,
thou
sayest
.
vers.
3.
Which
Words
were
an
Affirmation
in
the
Syriac
,
that
was
his
Native
Language
.
But
Pilate
either
understood
not
the
Idioms
of
that
tongue
;
or
would
not
believe
a
thing
so
contrary
to
what
he
Saw
in
him
.
Therefore
the
chief
Priests
,
seeing
that
would
not
do
,
went
on
to
accuse
him
of
many
other
things
Mar.
XV.
4
But
still
they
offer'd
no
proof
of
any
thing
that
they
said
.
And
the
things
they
charged
him
with
,
being
palpably
false
,
our
blessed
Lord
heard
them
as
one
unconcern'd
.
He
answer'd
Nothing
.
At
which
Pilate
marvelled
,
believing
there
was
something
Extraordinary
in
it
Mar.
XV.
3
—
5.
To
find
the
bottom
of
this
,
Pilate
thought
fit
to
ask
our
blessed
Lord
by
Himself
,
what
the
meaning
might
be
of
that
which
they
insisted
upon
,
and
he
himself
did
not
deny
;
namely
,
of
his
taking
upon
him
to
be
a
King
.
For
this
purpose
he
took
our
Saviour
with
him
into
the
Iudgement-Hall
;
and
there
he
asked
him
a
Second
time
,
Ioh.
XVIII
.
33
—
38
saying
,
Art
thou
the
King
of
the
Iews
?
Our
blessed
Lord
desired
to
know
his
Meaning
in
Asking
him
this
:
whether
it
was
for
his
own
Information
,
to
know
the
truth
of
his
Doctrine
;
or
whether
it
was
to
know
what
he
had
to
say
to
that
Accusation
.
Pilate
told
him
in
the
first
place
,
vers.
35.
he
would
know
what
he
had
done
to
give
Occasion
for
this
Accusation
.
Our
Saviour
told
him
plainly
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
World
.
And
as
to
his
doing
any
thing
that
might
give
Occasion
for
this
charge
,
the
contrary
had
sufficiently
appear'd
,
in
his
Suffering
himself
to
be
delivered
to
the
Iews
,
and
forbidding
any
resistance
.
Pilate
asked
him
,
vers.
37.
Art
thou
a
King
then
?
in
any
sense
?
He
would
know
what
our
Saviour
meant
by
it
.
The
explaining
of
that
matter
,
so
as
to
make
Pilate
understand
it
,
was
not
to
be
done
in
few
Words
;
and
there
was
not
time
now
for
many
.
But
as
to
the
matters
of
the
Accusation
,
Pilate
was
now
satisfied
that
there
was
nothing
in
Them
:
and
therefore
he
went
out
again
to
the
Iews
,
and
told
them
,
I
find
in
him
no
fault
at
all
.
Ioh.
XVIII
.
38.
Luke
XXIII
.
4.
What
followed
on
Pilates
clearing
our
Saviour
,
we
are
to
learn
from
St.
Luke
:
who
goes
on
with
the
Account
of
it
XXIII
.
5
—
16.
He
tells
us
,
the
chief
Priests
,
having
heard
what
Pilate
said
for
the
clearing
of
our
Lord
,
were
therefore
the
more
fierce
in
Accusing
him
.
They
said
,
he
stirrs
up
the
People
,
teaching
throughout
all
Iewry
,
beginning
from
Galilee
to
this
place
.
No
doubt
,
by
their
mention
of
Galilee
they
would
have
it
to
be
understood
,
that
he
was
one
of
that
Sect
which
was
very
prevalent
in
that
Countrey
ever
since
the
Time
of
the
Taxing
,
Acts
V.
37.
when
Iudas
of
Galilee
[
†
](A48821-e119190-b)
†
See
Dr.
Hammond
on
Acts
V.
Not
:
h.
took
up
Arms
to
oppose
the
paying
of
Tribute
to
Caesar.
It
seems
very
likely
that
those
Galileans
,
whose
Blood
Pilate
mingled
with
their
Sacrifices
,
were
of
that
Sect.
Luke
XIII
.
1.
If
they
were
,
then
the
destroying
of
them
was
doing
of
Service
to
Caesar
:
and
therefore
Herod
,
being
Caesar's
Tetrarch
of
Galilee
,
had
so
much
the
more
reason
to
take
it
ill
of
Pilate
that
he
should
take
this
Office
out
of
his
hands
.
This
might
very
well
be
the
occasion
of
the
Enmity
that
was
between
Pilate
and
Herod
at
this
time
,
Luke
XXIII
.
12.
Pilate
knowing
that
Herod
was
now
at
Ierusalem
,
on
the
Account
of
the
Passeover
,
did
gladly
take
this
Occasion
;
both
to
get
rid
of
this
troublesome
matter
,
by
putting
it
over
to
Herod
;
and
also
to
let
him
see
by
this
Instance
how
unwilling
he
was
,
without
a
present
necessity
for
it
,
to
meddle
with
any
that
belonged
to
Herod's
Iurisdiction
.
And
therefore
as
soon
as
he
heard
that
our
blessed
Saviour
was
of
Galilee
;
he
presently
sent
him
to
Herod
,
that
he
might
be
Judge
of
this
matter
.
Herod
could
not
but
be
glad
at
our
Saviour's
first
coming
to
him
,
because
he
had
been
so
long
desirous
to
see
him
,
in
hope
of
seeing
some
Miracle
done
by
him
.
But
he
soon
found
how
much
he
was
mistaken
in
his
expectation
.
Our
blessed
Lord
had
something
else
to
do
,
than
to
satisfy
men's
Curiosities
.
And
therefore
,
though
Herod
asked
him
many
Questions
,
he
Answered
him
nothing
.
Luk.
XXIII
.
9.
Much
lesse
would
he
Answer
the
chief
Priests
and
Rulers
;
who
,
having
followed
him
thither
,
vers.
10.
Stood
and
vehemently
accused
him
before
Herod
and
all
his
Court
.
It
could
not
but
be
a
sad
Spectacle
to
see
our
blessed
Lord
,
as
he
stood
there
before
them
,
so
disfigur'd
with
the
Barbarous
Usage
he
had
newly
received
from
those
very
men
that
were
now
his
Accusers
.
And
now
to
hear
them
charge
him
with
such
Ambitious
and
turbulent
Practices
and
Designs
,
to
make
himself
King
of
the
Iews
;
it
was
a
meer
Jest
to
these
Courtiers
.
And
to
carry
it
on
a
little
farther
,
they
arrayed
him
in
a
Gorgeous
Robe
;
and
so
sent
him
back
to
Pilate
in
that
Ludicrous
Dresse
,
without
any
other
Censure
.
Hereupon
Pilate
called
together
the
chief
Priests
and
the
Rulers
and
the
People
,
to
give
them
an
Account
of
this
matter
.
Luke
XXIII
.
13.
It
seems
that
the
People
were
now
coming
to
Pilate
with
their
Demand
for
the
Release
of
a
Prisoner
;
which
was
a
Favor
the
Governors
had
usually
granted
them
against
that
good
Time
of
the
Passeover
vers.
17.
Matt
XXVII
.
15.
Mar.
XV.
6.
Pilate
,
having
them
and
the
chief
Priests
there
together
,
told
them
,
he
had
sent
the
Prisoner
to
Herod
,
and
found
Herod
was
of
His
Opinion
touching
the
Prisoner's
Innocence
,
as
to
any
matter
that
could
reach
his
Life
.
He
therefore
proposed
it
to
the
People
,
that
this
might
be
the
Man
they
would
chuse
to
have
him
Release
to
them
now
at
the
Passeover
.
Ioh.
XVIII
.
39.
But
withall
,
for
the
Satisfying
of
the
Priests
,
that
they
might
not
seem
to
have
made
all
this
Stirr
about
nothing
;
he
offer'd
that
he
would
Chastise
him
first
,
before
he
Released
him
.
Luke
XXIII
.
14
—
17.
The
chief
Priests
were
not
at
all
pleased
with
this
.
And
Pilate
did
not
wonder
at
it
,
for
he
knew
they
had
deliver'd
him
for
Envy
Matth.
XXVII
.
18.
But
the
People
,
being
the
Body
whom
he
most
studyed
to
oblige
,
were
by
this
time
ingaged
for
the
saving
of
another
Prisoner
.
One
Barabbas
,
that
had
been
taken
in
an
Insurrection
,
wherein
he
had
also
committed
a
Murder
;
Mar.
XV.
7.
for
all
this
,
had
found
Friends
among
the
chief
Priests
.
And
they
had
secretly
moved
the
People
to
shew
Him
this
Favor
.
Mar.
XV.
11.
Pilate
seem'd
not
to
have
so
ill
an
Opinion
of
the
People
,
as
to
think
a
Majority
of
them
would
be
so
wickedly
partial
as
to
preferr
so
great
a
Criminal
before
an
Innocent
Person
.
And
therefore
he
ventured
to
join
them
both
together
in
his
Question
.
He
asked
the
People
;
Whom
will
you
that
I
release
unto
you
?
Barabbas
,
or
Jesus
which
is
called
Christ
?
Matt.
XXVII
.
17.
Now
the
Chief
Priests
and
Elders
with
all
their
might
perswaded
the
Multitude
,
that
they
should
ask
Barabbas
,
and
destroy
Jesus
.
vers.
20.
Whereupon
,
as
St.
Matthew
goes
on
,
when
the
Governor
asked
them
again
,
whether
of
the
Twain
will
you
that
I
Release
unto
you
?
Matt.
XXVII
.
21.
They
cryed
out
all
at
once
;
saying
,
Away
with
this
man
,
and
Release
to
us
Barabbas
.
Luk.
XXIII
.
18
,
19.
Ioh.
XVIII
.
40.
Thereupon
Pilate
asked
them
,
what
shall
I
do
then
with
Jesus
who
is
called
Christ
?
They
all
cryed
,
saying
,
Crucify
him
,
Crucify
him
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
22.
Luke
XXIII
.
20
,
21.
He
said
to
them
the
third
time
,
Why
?
what
Evil
hath
he
done
?
Matt.
XXVII
.
23.
Mar.
XV.
14.
Luk.
XXIII
.
22.
Then
,
hearing
no
Answer
but
a
confused
Noise
,
he
declared
to
them
,
as
he
had
done
before
;
I
have
found
no
Cause
of
Death
in
him
,
I
will
therefore
Chastise
him
,
and
let
him
go
.
Luk.
XXIII
.
22.
And
having
said
this
,
he
returned
with
his
Prisoner
to
the
Judgement-Hall
Mar.
XV.
16.
What
the
Chastisement
was
that
our
Saviour
received
there
,
we
are
told
briefly
in
the
two
first
Gospels
:
Matt.
XXVII
.
27
—
30.
Mar.
XV.
16
—
19.
for
which
reason
St.
Luke
quite
omitts
it
.
But
St.
Iohn
gives
a
fuller
Account
of
this
matter
,
and
of
all
that
followed
it
,
in
Order
,
till
Pilate's
giving
the
Sentence
of
Death
on
our
Saviour
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
1
—
16.
That
Evangelist
shews
how
Pilate
strove
,
as
much
as
such
an
Obnoxious
man
could
,
to
have
avoided
the
giving
of
that
Sentence
:
Especially
since
his
Wife
had
sent
him
an
Account
of
her
Dream
,
and
thereupon
warned
him
to
have
nothing
to
do
against
that
just
Man
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
19.
This
Message
came
to
him
When
he
was
set
down
on
the
Iudgment-Seat
.
Ibid.
And
that
might
probably
be
at
the
time
,
when
he
gave
Sentence
for
that
,
which
he
called
Chastising
him
,
whom
a
little
before
he
had
owned
to
be
an
Innocent
Person
.
In
all
our
blessed
Lord's
accusation
,
the
only
thing
that
stuck
with
Pilate
,
was
his
taking
upon
him
to
be
a
King
.
For
tho
he
had
explained
himself
,
by
saying
his
Kingdom
was
not
of
this
World
;
yet
in
Pilate's
Opinion
,
that
did
not
clear
him
from
being
guilty
of
an
innocent
folly
in
affecting
a
Greatness
that
did
not
belong
to
him
.
He
might
think
it
necessary
he
should
be
Corrected
for
this
.
And
therefore
he
condemned
him
to
be
Scourged
;
which
among
the
Romans
was
properly
the
punishment
of
Slaves
.
For
the
executing
of
the
Governor's
Sentence
,
that
being
the
Soldier
's
business
,
the
whole
Band
of
Pilate's
Guards
were
called
together
,
and
our
blessed
Lord
was
delivered
into
their
merciless
Hands
.
No
doubt
they
were
acquainted
with
that
which
they
were
to
Correct
him
for
,
which
could
not
but
seem
extremely
Ridiculous
to
them
,
in
one
of
so
despicable
a
Figure
as
he
then
made
.
It
seems
to
have
moved
their
Indignation
and
Scorn
to
the
utmost
Degree
:
Which
they
shewed
,
not
only
in
Scourging
him
,
according
to
his
Sentence
,
but
also
in
Handling
him
afterwards
in
a
most
cruel
and
Insolent
manner
.
First
they
platted
a
Crown
of
Thorns
,
and
put
it
on
his
Head
;
Then
they
stripped
off
his
Clothes
,
and
put
on
him
a
Robe
of
Scarlett
Matt.
XXVII
.
28.
of
Purple
Mar.
XV.
20.
Iohn
XIX
.
2.
probably
it
was
patched
up
of
both
these
together
.
And
to
make
the
Mock
Royalty
complete
,
they
put
a
Reed
in
his
right
Hand
,
and
made
him
hold
that
for
a
Scepter
.
Matt
XXVII
.
29.
Then
,
as
it
were
doing
Homage
,
they
bowed
the
knee
before
him
,
saying
,
Hail
King
of
the
Iews
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
29.
Mar.
XV.
19.
Iohn
XIX
.
3.
And
to
finish
their
Sport
,
they
spit
on
him
:
and
taking
the
Reed
out
of
his
Hand
,
they
[
†
](A48821-e120210-b)
†
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Iohn
.
XIX
.
3.
gave
him
several
blows
with
it
on
his
Head
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
30.
Pilate
seeing
our
blessed
Lord
in
this
cruel
Mockery
of
Royall
Attire
,
having
his
Face
all
besmear'd
with
their
Spittle
,
and
his
own
Blood
,
had
Reason
to
hope
such
a
Spectacle
as
this
might
have
moved
the
Compassion
of
the
People
;
especially
,
since
he
that
suffered
all
this
,
for
ought
that
appeared
to
Them
,
was
an
Innocent
Person
.
And
therefore
he
brought
him
forth
to
them
,
saying
,
behold
the
Man
,
into
what
a
miserable
Condition
you
have
brought
him
;
and
this
for
Nothing
.
It
seems
not
unlikely
that
this
might
have
moved
the
People
:
but
the
Chief
Priests
no
sooner
Saw
him
,
but
they
and
their
Officers
cryed
out
,
saying
Crucifie
him
,
Crucifie
him
,
Ioh.
XIX
.
6.
Then
the
People
also
,
following
their
Example
,
were
Instant
with
loud
voices
requiring
that
he
might
be
Crucified
.
Luke
XXIII
23.
But
Pilats
knowing
these
were
set
on
by
the
Chief
Priests
,
applied
himself
to
Them
in
particular
:
and
told
them
,
if
they
would
have
this
Man
Crucified
,
they
must
do
it
themselves
;
For
his
part
he
found
no
fault
in
him
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
6.
They
Answer'd
him
,
we
have
a
Law
,
and
by
our
Law
he
ought
to
dye
,
because
he
made
himself
the
Son
of
God
.
vers.
7.
By
the
Son
of
God
,
they
meant
the
Christ
,
as
appears
Matt.
XXVI
.
63.
And
it
was
true
,
that
by
their
Law
,
he
that
falsely
made
himself
to
be
the
Christ
ought
to
dye
Deut.
XVIII
.
20.
But
Pilate
understood
not
the
Language
of
their
Scriptures
.
And
therefore
,
hearing
that
this
Man
made
himself
the
Son
of
God
,
he
understood
by
it
that
he
pretended
to
be
of
Divine
Extraction
and
Linage
.
And
having
likely
heard
of
his
Miracles
,
especially
of
his
raising
of
Lazarus
,
and
of
his
last
Publick
Entring
into
Ierusalem
;
having
seen
also
his
unmovable
firmness
of
mind
in
all
this
Trial
;
and
having
heard
from
his
Wife
,
what
Dreams
she
had
of
him
this
very
day
;
and
hearing
this
at
last
which
the
Chief
Priests
said
of
him
;
he
was
afraid
,
as
Grotius
thinks
,
he
might
be
indeed
of
such
a
Birth
,
as
some
of
those
whom
he
worship't
were
said
to
have
been
.
And
therefore
taking
him
again
into
the
Iudgement-Hall
,
he
asked
him
Whence
art
thou
?
Inquiring
into
his
Birth
and
Family
.
Iesus
gave
him
no
Answer
,
Ioh.
XIX
.
8
,
9.
for
he
saw
as
to
himself
,
that
there
needed
none
to
this
last
charge
,
because
it
came
without
any
Proof
:
and
he
could
do
Pilate
no
good
by
any
thing
he
could
say
at
this
time
to
his
Question
.
Therefore
our
blessed
Lord
gave
him
no
Answer
.
Then
Pilate
asked
him
in
some
kind
of
Anger
,
Speakest
thou
not
to
Mee
?
Knowest
thou
not
,
that
I
have
Power
to
Crucifie
thee
,
and
Power
to
Release
thee
?
vers.
10.
It
was
true
,
he
had
the
Power
of
Life
and
Death
in
his
Hands
:
but
he
could
Act
by
it
no
farther
than
God
would
give
him
leave
.
And
our
blessed
Lord
had
often
shewn
,
that
when
He
pleased
,
no
Humane
Power
could
touch
him
.
But
it
was
the
Will
of
God
,
that
the
Messias
should
be
cut
off
,
and
Now
the
Time
appointed
for
it
was
come
:
which
things
the
Iews
might
have
known
by
their
Prophecies
,
and
it
was
their
Fault
that
they
did
not
.
This
is
what
Grotius
takes
to
be
the
effect
of
his
Answer
:
Ioh.
XIX
.
11.
Thou
couldest
have
no
Power
at
all
against
Me
,
but
that
it
is
given
thee
FROM
ABOVE
:
Therefore
He
that
Deliver'd
me
to
Thee
,
has
the
greater
Sin
.
It
was
chiefly
Caiaphas
,
and
the
Sanhedrin
,
that
deliver'd
him
to
Pilate
:
and
They
were
the
Men
that
chiefly
ought
to
have
known
who
he
was
;
as
,
if
they
had
been
so
disposed
,
they
might
have
known
by
their
Scriptures
.
Therefore
though
it
was
a
great
Sin
in
Pilate
,
to
do
what
he
was
now
going
to
do
,
against
Law
,
and
against
his
own
Conscience
:
yet
it
was
a
far
Greater
Sin
in
Them
,
that
went
against
a
far
Greater
Light
,
even
that
of
Divine
Revelation
.
This
touched
Pilate
so
far
,
that
,
as
the
Text
saith
,
from
thenceforth
Pilate
sought
more
than
ever
to
Release
him
.
But
the
Iews
,
seeing
that
,
cryed
out
;
If
thou
let
This
Man
go
,
thou
art
not
Caesar's
Friend
.
Whosoever
makes
himself
a
King
,
he
takes
so
much
from
Caesar
,
vers.
12.
This
amounted
to
a
Threatning
of
Pilate
,
with
that
which
of
all
things
in
the
World
he
most
feared
.
He
had
been
guilty
of
so
many
Acts
of
Misgovernment
,
which
would
have
been
brought
in
open
View
,
upon
any
Complaint
that
should
have
been
made
to
Caesar
against
him
;
that
he
dreaded
nothing
more
than
This.
And
it
appeard
he
was
in
the
right
;
for
by
such
a
Complaint
he
was
Ruin'd
within
few
years
after
.
Therefore
,
as
it
followeth
in
the
Text
,
When
Pilate
heard
that
Saying
,
he
brought
Jesus
forth
,
and
sat
down
on
the
Iudgement-Seat
vers.
13.
And
from
thence
having
shewn
that
miserable
Spectacle
,
to
the
People
now
,
as
he
had
done
before
to
the
Priests
;
he
said
to
them
,
Behold
your
King
vers.
14.
They
no
sooner
heard
it
,
but
they
cryed
out
,
Away
with
him
,
Crucifie
him
.
Then
Pilate
asked
them
,
shall
I
Crucifie
your
King
?
The
chief
Priests
Answer'd
him
,
We
have
no
King
but
Caesar.
Ioh.
XIX
.
15.
God
has
taken
them
at
their
Word
:
they
have
had
no
King
but
Caesar's
Successors
ever
since
.
But
here
St.
Iohn
leaves
us
to
the
two
first
Gospels
.
They
tell
us
,
that
Pilate
,
when
he
saw
he
could
prevail
Nothing
,
but
that
rather
a
Tumult
was
made
:
he
took
Water
,
and
washed
his
Hands
before
the
Multitude
:
saying
,
I
am
Innocent
of
the
Blood
of
this
just
Person
,
See
you
to
it
.
Then
Answer'd
all
the
People
;
and
said
,
his
Blood
be
upon
Us
and
our
Children
Matt.
XXVII
.
24
,
25.
And
so
it
is
to
this
Day
,
and
will
be
till
their
Conversion
.
Ioel.
III.
21.
Then
Pilate
hearing
this
;
and
being
willing
to
content
the
People
,
Mar.
XV.
15.
he
gave
Sentence
that
it
should
be
as
they
required
Luke
XXIII
.
24.
And
so
he
Released
Barabbas
unto
them
,
and
delivered
Jesus
to
be
Crucified
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
26.
Mar.
XV.
15.
Luk.
XXIII
.
25.
Ioh.
XIX
.
16.
It
was
the
Preparation
of
the
Passeover
,
and
about
the
sixth
Hour
,
Iob.
XIX
.
14.
when
Pilate
sat
down
on
the
Iudgement-Seat
,
as
was
before
mention'd
.
St.
Iohn
reckons
his
Hours
the
Roman
way
,
as
has
been
shewn
by
my
learned
Friend
[
†
](A48821-e120990-b)
†
Short
View
of
his
Harmony
.
Prop.
V.
p.
116.
Mr.
Whiston
.
And
therefore
,
as
to
the
Point
of
Time
,
his
sixth
Hour
was
the
same
as
ours
is
,
at
Six
in
the
Morning
.
But
then
,
the
Romans
dividing
their
natural
Day
from
Sun-set
to
Sun-set
into
four
Watches
,
whereof
each
was
of
three
Hours
,
according
to
[
*
](A48821-e121030-b)
*
cap.
XXIIX
.
Censorinus
;
they
called
each
of
these
Watches
by
the
Name
of
that
Hour
at
which
it
begun
.
The
Iews
also
reckoned
their
Watches
in
the
same
manner
,
as
Dr.
Hammond
shews
on
this
Text.
Onely
with
this
difference
;
that
whereas
the
Romans
called
every
Watch
by
the
name
of
that
Hour
at
which
it
began
;
The
Iews
called
it
by
the
name
of
that
Hour
at
which
it
ended
:
So
that
the
Space
from
six
to
nine
,
which
the
Iews
called
the
Third
Hour
,
was
the
sixth
Hour
in
the
Roman
Account
.
But
this
was
common
to
them
both
,
that
the
name
of
the
Hour
at
which
the
Trumpet
sounded
,
was
continued
the
whole
Space
of
3
Hours
till
the
Trumpet
sounded
again
.
As
for
St.
Iohn's
Word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
about
,
which
,
as
Mr.
Whiston
saith
,
may
be
taken
any
where
within
that
Latitude
;
it
seems
most
likely
in
this
place
to
be
intended
of
the
middle
between
six
and
nine
in
the
morning
.
For
there
was
a
considerable
part
of
this
Watch
already
spent
,
since
Pilate
enter'd
upon
this
Business
:
and
yet
,
as
it
will
presently
appear
in
this
Discourse
,
there
remained
Business
enough
to
fill
up
the
rest
of
the
Time
till
Nine
in
the
morning
;
which
was
,
in
the
Jew's
Account
,
the
third
Hour
;
and
yet
That
,
as
St.
Mark
tells
us
,
was
the
very
Time
of
our
Saviour's
being
Crucified
.
Mar.
XV.
25.
It
is
also
to
be
observed
,
that
this
whole
Forenoon
was
,
as
St.
Iohn
calls
it
,
the
Preparation
of
the
Passeover
;
the
Paschal
Lamb
being
to
be
Killed
about
3
this
Afternoon
,
and
to
be
Eaten
after
it
was
dark
the
same
Evening
.
It
seems
to
have
been
toward
Eight
in
the
morning
,
when
the
blessed
Iesus
was
condemned
by
Pilate
to
that
cruel
and
Ignominious
Death
.
Luke
XXIII
.
24.
After
which
,
our
Saviour
was
immediatly
by
him
delivered
to
his
Soldiers
,
whose
Office
it
was
to
put
his
Sentence
in
Execution
.
The
Suddenness
of
this
was
against
the
Roman
Law
in
all
Ordinary
cases
:
for
by
that
Law
some
days
of
Respite
were
Generally
allowed
the
condemned
Persons
,
to
prepare
themselves
for
their
Suffering
.
But
here
was
Order
given
for
present
Execution
.
The
Chief
Priests
could
admit
no
Delay
,
because
the
Passeover
was
to
be
within
a
few
Hours
.
And
Pilate
,
having
yielded
to
them
in
the
main
Point
,
would
not
break
with
them
about
any
less
matter
:
especially
since
there
was
an
Exception
in
that
Law
for
any
one
that
was
to
suffer
on
the
Account
of
Sedition
,
which
was
our
blessed
Saviour's
case
.
Therefore
as
soon
as
the
Sentence
was
pass'd
,
the
Soldiers
were
presently
for
hurrying
him
away
.
And
so
putting
an
end
to
their
mockery
,
they
took
off
the
Purple
Robe
from
our
Saviour
,
and
put
on
his
own
clothes
.
Then
having
provided
a
Cross
on
which
he
was
to
suffer
,
they
layd
that
on
his
Shoulders
,
to
make
him
carry
it
Himself
;
as
all
those
used
to
do
that
were
to
be
Crucified
,
according
to
the
manner
of
the
Romans
.
And
thus
our
blessed
Lord
,
bearing
his
Cross
,
went
forth
toward
the
place
of
Execution
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
17.
But
it
appears
he
could
carry
it
no
great
part
of
the
Way
,
being
so
spent
and
disabled
,
that
he
was
ready
to
sink
under
the
Burthen
.
Therefore
one
Simon
of
Cyrene
,
who
was
then
coming
out
of
the
Countrey
,
happening
to
come
in
their
way
,
the
Soldiers
layd
the
Cross
upon
Him
,
and
compelled
him
to
bear
it
after
Him
.
Matth.
XXVII
.
32.
Mark
.
XV.
21.
Luke
XXIII
.
26.
St.
Luke
shews
,
that
at
that
time
there
were
many
of
the
Iewish
Nation
who
differ'd
very
much
in
their
Opinion
of
our
Saviour
from
those
of
their
Brethren
,
that
had
been
all
this
morning
crying
out
,
Crucifie
him
,
Crucifie
him
.
For
as
he
there
tells
us
,
vers.
27.
even
Now
when
he
was
going
to
suffer
,
there
followed
him
a
great
Company
of
People
,
and
of
Women
,
which
also
bewailed
and
lamented
him
.
Our
blessed
Lord
could
not
but
have
a
just
Sense
of
their
Compassion
toward
him
in
his
present
Condition
.
But
he
had
a
much
greater
Compassion
for
Them
,
considering
what
They
were
to
suffer
within
a
few
Years
,
and
especially
the
Inhabitants
of
the
City
of
Ierusalem
,
of
whom
there
were
many
in
that
Company
.
For
as
the
blessed
Iesus
himself
was
now
going
to
be
cut
off
,
and
so
to
fulfill
His
part
of
Daniel's
Prophecy
,
so
he
Knew
the
next
thing
there
foretold
was
to
be
fulfilled
upon
Them
,
in
the
destroying
of
their
City
and
Sanctuary
.
Then
they
were
to
suffer
those
Direfull
Calamities
,
which
were
foretold
so
long
since
,
even
by
Moses
himself
[
†
](A48821-e121480-b)
†
The
Iews
do
acknowledge
the
fulfilling
of
this
Prophecy
was
to
be
at
the
Destruction
of
their
City
by
Titus
.
See
Menass
.
ben
Israel
de
term
.
vitae
III.
3.
Deut.
XXVIII
.
49
—
57.
The
best
Office
our
Saviour
could
do
them
at
present
was
to
let
them
know
what
they
were
to
expect
,
that
they
might
not
be
surprized
,
when
these
things
should
come
to
pass
:
and
especially
,
the
Women
of
that
City
,
whose
Condition
was
most
Pityable
of
all
others
.
Therefore
he
turned
himself
to
them
,
and
said
,
Yee
Daughters
of
Jerusalem
,
Weep
not
for
Mee
,
but
weep
for
your selves
and
for
your
Children
,
For
behold
,
the
Days
are
coming
,
in
which
they
shall
say
,
Blessed
are
the
Barren
,
and
the
Wombs
that
never
bare
,
and
the
Paps
that
never
gave
Suck
.
No
doubt
he
reflected
on
the
56
,
and
57th
.
verses
of
that
Prophecy
,
which
speak
of
the
tender
and
delicate
Woman's
eating
her
own
young
Children
for
hunger
secretly
in
the
Siege
:
Which
thing
Iosephus
tells
us
was
most
remarkably
fulfilled
in
that
Siege
at
which
he
was
present
.
Ios.
de
Bell.
Iud.
VII
.
8.
And
there
also
in
Chapter
17.
he
tells
of
above
two
thousand
men
,
among
whom
were
two
of
the
most
bloody
Zealots
of
all
the
Iewish
Nation
,
that
had
hid
themselves
in
the
Bottom
of
severall
Jakes
,
to
escape
the
Hands
of
the
Romans
.
These
no
doubt
were
intended
in
those
Words
of
the
Prophet's
,
foretelling
of
those
that
should
Cry
to
the
Mountains
,
and
to
the
Hills
,
to
fall
on
them
,
and
cover
them
from
the
Dreadfull
Judgements
of
God
.
He
bid
them
think
by
what
they
now
saw
,
if
God
spared
not
the
Green
Fruitfull
Trees
in
the
Day
of
his
Wrath
,
what
the
End
must
be
of
the
Dry
that
are
good
for
nothing
but
the
Fire
.
St.
Luke
also
takes
notice
of
other
Company
that
our
Saviour
had
,
who
as
to
outward
things
were
in
the
same
Condition
with
himself
;
Namely
,
the
two
Malefactors
,
that
were
led
with
him
to
be
put
to
Death
.
vers.
32.
according
to
that
Prophecy
.
Esai
.
LIII
.
12.
When
they
were
come
to
the
Place
called
Calvary
,
vers.
33.
in
Hebrew
Golgotha
,
that
is
the
Place
of
a
Scull
;
there
St.
Luke
leaves
his
Reader
to
the
two
former
Gospels
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
33.
Mar.
XV.
22.
And
there
,
the
First
thing
our
blessed
Lord
was
to
suffer
,
being
that
which
David
foretold
would
happen
to
the
Messias
,
(
for
he
could
not
say
this
of
himself
,
)
they
pierced
my
Hands
and
my
Feet
,
Psalm
.
XXII
.
16.
this
was
fulfilled
in
their
Nailing
of
our
Saviour's
Hands
and
Feet
to
the
Cross
on
which
he
was
to
suffer
.
That
was
the
Roman
way
of
fastening
all
them
that
were
to
be
Crucified
.
But
it
caused
such
horrible
Pain
while
it
was
doing
,
and
much
more
after
it
was
done
,
that
for
the
Supporting
of
them
that
were
to
suffer
it
,
there
was
given
them
before
hand
a
Draught
of
that
which
was
called
the
Cup
of
the
Condemned
:
that
was
onely
Uinegar
and
Gall
,
which
was
thought
good
enough
for
the
vilest
sort
of
Criminals
.
And
to
them
a
great
Favor
it
was
,
either
to
hasten
their
Death
,
and
so
to
put
them
the
sooner
out
of
their
Pain
,
or
to
Stupify
them
,
so
that
they
should
be
almost
insensible
of
it
.
This
Cup
was
offer'd
to
our
blessed
Saviour
by
the
four
Soldiers
,
that
were
his
Executioners
,
Ioh.
XIX
.
23.
as
he
doubtless
expected
it
would
;
being
foretold
in
one
of
the
Psalms
of
his
Passion
.
Ps.
LXIX
.
21.
They
gave
me
Gall
for
my
Relief
,
[
†
](A48821-e121910-b)
†
See
Gusset
.
Comm.
Ling.
Ebraic
.
voce
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
ease
my
sufferings
.
David
could
not
say
this
of
Himself
,
but
Prophetically
of
the
Messias
.
And
therefore
our
blessed
Saviour
knowingthat
thus
it
must
be
,
onely
shewed
his
Obedience
,
in
Tasting
it
.
But
that
being
done
,
he
would
not
Drink
,
because
he
would
not
use
Art
to
avoid
,
or
to
abate
,
any
thing
of
the
suffering
which
God
had
laid
upon
him
for
our
Sins
.
St.
Mark
,
as
others
have
observed
,
in
his
Gospel
,
hath
both
abridged
that
of
St.
Matthew
,
and
hath
added
such
things
as
He
,
or
St.
Peter
,
judged
to
be
of
great
Moment
.
And
such
undoubtedly
is
that
which
he
has
in
his
Account
of
our
Saviour's
suffering
.
Mar.
XV.
23.
and
they
gave
him
to
drink
Wine
mingled
with
Myrrhe
,
but
he
received
it
not
.
Myrrhed
Wine
was
accounted
a
rich
and
delicate
Drink
among
the
Romans
[
*
](A48821-e122040-b)
*
Plin.
Nat.
Hist.
XIV
.
13.
;
and
yet
a
large
Draught
of
that
[
†
](A48821-e122060-b)
†
Galen
.
de
Simpl.
Medic.
facult.
V.
19.
would
hasten
Death
,
or
would
stupify
,
as
well
as
that
of
Uinegar
and
Gall.
Therefore
it
might
very
well
be
,
that
when
our
Saviour
had
refused
the
former
Cup
,
those
Friends
of
his
that
minister'd
to
him
of
their
Substance
might
prevail
with
the
Soldiers
to
offer
him
this
Draught
,
which
they
had
provided
for
that
purpose
.
But
,
as
our
blessed
Lord
,
though
he
Tasted
of
that
Cup
with
Gall
in
it
for
the
fulfilling
of
a
Prophecy
,
yet
refused
to
Drink
it
,
for
the
Reasons
before
mention'd
;
So
,
having
the
same
Reasons
not
to
Drink
of
this
Draught
,
but
not
the
same
Reason
to
Tast
of
it
,
therefore
he
Received
it
not
,
he
would
not
take
it
into
his
Mouth
.
By
this
Time
it
was
the
Third
Hour
,
Mar.
XV.
25.
that
is
,
it
was
Nine
of
Clock
in
the
Morning
.
And
now
the
four
Soldiers
that
were
our
blessed
Lords
Executioners
,
having
done
their
Preparatory
Business
,
they
Nailed
him
to
the
Cross
,
and
so
Crucified
the
Lord
of
Life
.
The
mean
while
other
Soldiers
did
the
like
to
the
two
Malefactors
whom
they
Crucified
with
him
,
One
on
the
Right
hand
,
and
the
other
on
the
Left
.
Luke
XXIII
.
33.
The
Lord
Iesus
they
placed
in
the
midst
Ioh.
XIX
.
18.
And
so
,
as
it
is
observed
,
Mar.
XV.
28
The
Scripture
was
fulfilled
,
which
saith
,
And
he
was
numbered
with
the
Transgressors
.
Esai
.
LIII
.
12.
The
four
Soldiers
had
no
sooner
finished
their
Work
,
but
they
were
presently
dividing
the
Spoil
.
They
parted
his
Garments
among
them
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
35.
all
but
his
Seamless
Coat
,
which
they
reserved
to
cast
Lots
for
it
afterward
.
This
they
did
under
the
Eyes
of
the
blessed
Iesus
,
who
was
then
hanging
on
the
Cross.
And
even
there
,
amidst
all
his
sufferings
,
he
Prayed
for
them
that
were
the
Authors
and
Instruments
of
his
Misery
,
as
many
of
them
as
were
capable
of
receiving
Benefit
by
his
Prayers
;
He
said
,
Father
!
forgive
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
do
.
Luke
XXIII
.
34.
And
as
his
Prayers
seem'd
to
be
more
Particularly
intended
for
the
Soldiers
,
so
the
Blessing
of
them
came
down
,
first
,
and
that
visibly
,
on
the
Centurion
,
and
those
that
were
with
him
,
while
they
were
yet
on
the
Place
,
as
it
follows
,
Matt.
XXVII
.
54.
Mar.
XV.
39.
Luke
XXIII
.
47.
It
was
the
Roman
manner
,
when
any
one
was
Crucified
,
to
set
up
his
Accusation
written
in
a
Table
,
Nailing
it
up
over
his
Head
.
Now
it
being
charged
by
the
Chief
Priests
on
our
Saviour
,
that
he
called
himself
King
of
the
Iews
:
as
Pilate
,
being
vexed
at
their
pressing
him
with
this
,
had
,
it
seems
to
vex
them
,
called
him
your
King
,
more
then
once
;
Ioh.
XIX
.
14
,
15.
So
now
to
vex
them
more
,
he
had
it
written
in
the
Table
above
mention'd
,
Iesus
of
Nazareth
,
the
King
of
the
Iews
.
It
seems
,
before
this
was
Nailed
up
,
that
many
of
the
Iews
had
read
it
;
as
all
might
that
would
,
for
it
was
written
in
Hebrew
,
Greek
,
and
Latin
;
there
being
scarce
any
of
the
Iews
but
understood
one
or
more
of
these
Languages
.
Hereupon
the
Chief
Priests
,
being
disturbed
,
did
,
as
it
seems
,
hinder
the
setting
of
it
up
for
a
while
,
till
they
had
spoken
with
Pilate
.
And
fain
they
would
have
perswaded
him
not
to
write
,
the
King
of
the
Iews
;
but
that
he
said
,
I
am
King
of
the
Iews
.
But
Pilate
did
not
fear
their
complaining
to
Caesar
of
This
:
and
therefore
being
,
as
Philo
says
,
inflexible
in
his
own
Nature
,
and
Angry
with
them
besides
,
he
Answer'd
them
accordingly
,
what
I
have
written
,
I
have
written
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
19
—
22.
While
this
matter
was
in
Debate
,
the
Soldiers
expecting
the
Title
,
and
having
nothing
else
to
do
at
present
,
sat
down
,
and
watched
him
there
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
36.
It
seems
to
have
been
on
that
Occasion
of
Pilate's
giving
our
Saviour
the
Title
of
King
of
the
Iews
,
that
their
Rage
,
which
he
had
quieted
a
little
before
by
Sentencing
him
to
that
cruel
Ignominious
Death
,
now
flamed
out
afresh
,
to
that
degree
that
they
were
for
punishing
him
More
,
if
it
were
possible
.
They
did
what
they
could
toward
it
,
by
falling
upon
him
in
several
Attaques
,
reviling
,
and
scoffing
,
and
insulting
over
his
Miseries
.
First
we
read
how
the
People
that
stood
Looking
upon
him
,
and
the
Rulers
also
with
them
D●…rided
him
.
Luk.
XXIII
.
35.
wherein
They
fulfilld
that
part
of
the
Prophecy
Psal.
XXII
.
6.
in
which
David
says
in
the
Person
of
the
Messias
,
They
that
See
me
,
laugh
me
to
scorn
.
Next
,
They
also
that
Passed
by
reviled
him
,
wagging
their
Heads
,
Matt.
XXVII
.
39
,
40.
Mar.
XV.
29
,
30.
therein
fulfilling
the
following
part
of
the
same
Prophecy
.
But
above
all
the
rest
,
the
Sanhedrin
,
or
a
Commitee
of
them
,
(
for
they
were
of
all
three
Orders
,
Chief
Priests
,
and
Elders
,
and
Scribes
,
)
that
attended
there
to
set
on
the
People
,
had
so
much
forgot
the
Sacredness
,
or
even
the
Gravity
of
their
Profession
,
that
they
stood
there
mocking
at
him
,
and
jesting
among
themselves
,
Matt.
XXVII
.
41.
Mar.
XV.
31.
Some
of
these
Scoffers
charged
him
with
those
Words
that
the
false
Witnesses
could
not
agree
about
;
that
he
said
,
he
would
destroy
the
Temple
,
and
build
it
again
in
three
Days
:
a
plain
Wresting
of
the
Words
of
that
Prophecy
of
his
Death
and
Resurrection
,
which
was
even
now
to
be
fulfilled
.
Others
scoffed
at
his
Miracles
,
as
if
his
saving
others
were
nothing
,
unless
he
did
now
save
himself
,
And
yet
they
could
not
deny
he
had
newly
raised
Lazarus
from
the
Dead
:
and
they
very
well
knew
he
had
foretold
that
after
three
days
he
would
rise
himself
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
63.
The
Scoff
they
all
join'd
in
was
at
his
being
called
the
King
of
the
Iews
,
the
King
of
Israel
,
the
Messias
,
the
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
;
these
are
severall
Words
for
the
same
thing
,
and
the
Scoffers
used
some
one
Word
,
some
another
;
all
agreeing
in
this
,
that
if
he
were
the
Christ
,
he
must
come
down
from
the
Cross.
But
he
had
told
them
often
before
,
that
he
was
to
be
lifted
up
,
Ioh.
XII
.
34.
but
not
once
of
his
coming
down
.
And
he
was
to
prove
his
being
the
Messias
.
not
by
his
escaping
Death
,
but
by
his
Resurrection
from
the
Dead
.
The
strangest
of
all
their
Scoffs
,
was
in
these
Words
,
He
trusted
in
God
,
let
him
deliver
him
now
if
he
will
have
him
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
43.
Strange
indeed
,
that
they
that
saw
his
Hands
and
Feet
pierced
,
when
he
was
Nailed
to
the
Cross
;
and
now
he
was
hanging
on
it
,
they
could
tell
all
his
Bo●…es
;
they
that
saw
the
Soldiers
parting
his
Garments
;
all
which
things
they
had
read
in
that
Psalm
of
the
Passion
Psal
XXII
.
16
,
17
,
18.
should
themselves
use
those
Words
which
it
is
there
foretold
some
would
use
on
that
Occasion
,
Psal.
XXII
.
8.
A
plain
Instance
of
the
just
Judgement
of
God
upon
them
for
their
Obstinacy
;
that
though
they
read
the
Writings
of
the
Prophets
every
Day
,
yet
they
fulfilled
All
that
was
written
in
them
of
our
Saviours
sufferings
.
Act.
XIII
.
27
,
28
,
29.
It
is
no
wonder
that
the
Soldiers
also
mocked
our
Saviour
,
when
they
saw
it
done
by
all
those
of
his
own
Nation
.
But
these
poor
Heathens
did
it
with
some
kind
of
Humanity
.
For
,
coming
to
him
,
they
offerd
him
Vinegar
.
Luke
XXIII
.
36
,
37.
This
being
mingled
with
Water
was
their
common
Drink
[
†
](A48821-e122830-b)
†
See
M●…ill
.
in
Ioh.
XIX
.
not
.
XXXVI
.
.
And
no
doubt
it
was
in
compassion
that
they
offer'd
it
to
him
:
it
was
for
the
asswaging
of
his
Thirst
,
which
could
not
but
be
very
great
,
after
his
violent
Sweat●…
,
and
so
much
loss
of
Blood
.
The
Soldiers
at
this
time
,
having
received
the
Table
with
that
Superscription
before
mention'd
,
were
order'd
to
Nail
it
on
the
Top
of
the
Cross
,
above
our
Saviour's
Head
.
Luke
XXIII
.
38.
Which
being
done
,
they
were
now
at
Leisure
to
do
what
they
had
left
undone
at
the
time
of
their
dividing
our
Saviour's
Garments
.
They
had
then
laid
aside
the
Seamless
Coat
,
and
now
they
cast
Lots
to
know
whose
it
should
be
.
So
Now
they
had
fulfilled
the
whole
Prophetical
verse
,
in
that
Psalm
of
the
Passion
,
Psal.
XXII
.
18.
where
David
saith
,
not
of
himself
,
but
the
Messias
;
They
parted
my
Raiment
among
them
,
and
for
my
Vesture
they
did
cast
Lots
.
They
had
fulfilled
the
former
part
of
it
before
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
35.
Now
the
latter
part
also
was
accomplished
.
Th●…se
things
therefore
the
Soldiers
did
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
23
,
24.
Of
all
sorts
of
men
,
Iews
,
and
Gentiles
,
that
were
present
at
our
Saviour's
Sufferings
,
there
were
none
but
had
already
taken
their
Turn
in
reviling
and
scoffing
at
him
,
but
onely
the
two
Thieves
that
were
Crucified
with
him
.
But
they
also
having
heard
what
the
Chief
Priests
said
of
him
,
that
if
he
were
Christ
,
he
should
now
come
down
from
the
Cross
;
they
cast
the
same
in
his
Teeth
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
44.
Mar.
XV.
32.
But
it
was
onely
one
of
them
did
this
,
as
we
learn
from
Luke
XXIII
.
39.
He
said
,
if
thou
be
Christ
,
save
they
self
and
Us.
The
other
hearing
this
,
rebuked
him
for
it
;
and
told
him
how
different
their
Case
was
from
Christ's
.
We
indeed
suffer
justly
,
for
we
receive
the
due
Reward
of
our
Deeds
:
but
this
Man
has
done
nothing
amiss
.
vers.
40
,
41.
It
appears
by
what
this
man
said
of
Christs
Innocency
,
that
he
knew
of
his
Holy
and
Exemplary
Life
.
He
knew
also
of
his
Doctrine
,
and
Miracles
;
So
far
as
to
be
thereby
converted
;
though
Probably
not
till
since
his
committing
those
Crimes
for
which
he
suffer'd
.
This
appears
by
his
Prayer
that
he
made
to
our
Saviour
:
Lord
,
remember
me
when
thou
comest
into
thy
Kingdom
.
vers.
42.
It
is
clear
that
he
had
such
a
Faith
in
Christ
at
this
time
,
as
some
of
his
Disciples
had
not
till
they
were
convinced
of
his
Resurrection
.
Luke
XXIV
.
21.
No
wonder
therefore
that
he
received
this
Gracious
Answer
to
his
Prayer
:
Iesus
said
unto
him
,
Verily
I
say
unto
thee
,
to
Day
shalt
thou
be
with
me
in
Paradise
.
vers.
43.
It
was
About
the
sixt
Hour
,
when
these
things
happened
Luke
XXIII
.
44.
And
when
the
sixt
Hour
was
Come
Mar.
XV.
33.
that
is
,
when
it
was
[
†
](A48821-e123130-b)
†
At
noon
the
Trumpet
sounded
for
the
Beginning
of
the
third
Watch.
See
Grotius
on
Matt.
XXVIII
.
45.
NOON
,
there
was
Darkness
over
all
the
Earth
untill
the
Ninth
hour
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
45.
Mar.
XV.
33.
Luk.
XXIII
.
44.
that
is
,
it
was
dark
from
Mid-day
till
Three
of
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
.
This
Darkness
was
over
all
the
Land
.
Matt.
and
Mar.
Ibid.
that
is
,
not
onely
over
all
Iudaea
,
but
over
all
the
Roman
Empire
;
or
at
least
all
the
Eastern
Part
of
it
.
For
,
according
to
Phlegon
,
(
who
lived
in
those
Parts
,
and
was
in
favor
with
Adrian
the
Emperor
,
)
there
was
this
[
*
](A48821-e123250-b)
*
Phlegon
Trallianus
,
in
the
XIIIth
.
Book
of
his
Olympiads
,
saies
,
this
happened
in
the
last
year
of
the
102d
Olympiad
.
Euseb.
Chron.
and
Chron.
Paschale
,
and
Philopon
.
de
Creat
.
II.
21.
That
Olympiad
ended
in
the
19th
year
of
Tiberius
,
as
Philoponus
there
shews
:
and
some
Months
after
April
3.
AD.
33.
year
the
greatest
Eclipse
of
the
Sun
,
that
ever
was
known
.
It
was
Night
at
the
sixt
Hour
of
the
Day
,
so
that
the
Stars
of
Heaven
were
seen
.
We
know
that
this
could
be
no
Natural
Eclipse
,
for
the
Moon
was
then
at
Full
,
as
it
must
be
at
the
time
of
the
Passeover
.
But
we
are
not
concern'd
to
enquire
how
it
came
to
pass
,
being
very
certain
of
this
,
that
He
that
made
the
Sun
,
could
take
away
the
Light
of
it
,
at
what
time
,
or
in
what
manner
,
it
pleased
him
.
He
did
more
than
this
in
Ioshua's
,
and
in
King
Hezekiah's
,
Days
.
It
happen'd
at
that
very
time
,
as
the
same
Phlegon
tells
us
,
that
there
was
in
Bithynia
so
great
an
Earthquake
,
that
a
great
Part
of
the
City
of
Nice
was
overthrown
by
it
.
No
doubt
it
was
the
same
Earthquake
that
we
read
of
in
the
three
first
Gospels
.
They
tell
us
,
that
at
the
time
of
this
Darkness
,
the
Vail
of
the
Temple
was
rent
in
the
Midst
.
Luke
XXIII
.
45.
It
was
rent
in
Twain
,
from
the
top
to
the
bott●…m
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
51.
Mar.
XV.
38.
and
the
Earth
did
quake
,
and
the
Rocks
rent
,
and
the
Graves
were
opened
:
and
many
Bodies
of
Saints
which
slept
,
arose
,
and
came
out
of
their
Graves
,
and
went
into
the
Holy
City
,
and
appeared
to
Many
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
51
—
53.
But
this
last
thing
of
Rising
from
the
Dead
,
was
not
till
After
Christs
Resurrection
,
as
St.
Matthew
there
tells
us
.
It
must
be
so
,
for
Christ
himself
was
the
First
Fruits
of
them
that
slept
.
I
Cor.
XV.
20
,
23.
He
was
the
First
that
rose
into
a
state
of
Incorruption
and
Immortality
.
This
Darkness
,
and
this
Earthquake
,
being
such
things
,
as
[
†
](A48821-e123470-b)
†
See
Grot.
on
Matt.
XXVII
.
45
,
and
51.
who
shews
this
both
from
Heathen
Writers
,
and
from
Scripture
.
He
saies
,
the
Iews
might
now
remember
that
Prophecy
of
Amos
VIII
.
9
,
10.
which
he
speaks
of
as
being
now
literally
fulfilled
.
all
Mankind
look
upon
as
Tokens
of
God's
wrath
,
when
either
of
them
happens
;
and
the
Jews
†
finding
them
so
accounted
in
their
Scriptures
;
therefore
the
coming
of
both
these
together
could
not
but
be
very
Dreadfull
to
them
by
whom
they
were
both
seen
and
felt
at
the
same
time
.
Especially
it
must
have
been
so
to
them
that
were
there
reviling
and
scoffing
at
that
blessed
Man
,
whom
many
among
them
took
to
be
the
Son
of
God
,
and
none
of
them
could
shew
any
Cause
of
his
Suffering
.
They
seem
to
have
been
so
sensible
of
this
,
that
they
all
withdrew
themselves
,
and
went
home
one
after
another
;
or
at
least
they
forbore
giving
our
blessed
Lord
any
farther
disturbance
;
for
we
read
nothing
more
of
them
,
during
all
the
Space
of
Three
hours
that
the
Darkness
continued
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
his
nearest
friends
that
,
as
it
appears
,
were
not
suffered
to
come
within
Hearing
of
him
all
this
while
,
were
now
come
up
to
him
,
and
he
had
the
freedom
of
speaking
to
them
,
as
they
stood
by
the
Cross.
There
are
named
particularly
,
Ioh.
XIX
.
25.
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
Mother
of
our
Lord
,
and
her
Sister
Mary
[
*
](A48821-e123560-b)
*
This
Mary
,
being
,
as
it
appears
,
next
of
kin
to
our
Saviour
,
was
Mother
to
two
of
the
Chief
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Iames
,
who
was
the
first
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
and
Cleopas
,
Father
of
Symeon
,
who
succeded
Iames
in
that
See
.
She
is
called
by
the
Evangelists
,
Mother
of
Iames
and
Ioses
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
56.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Mar.
XV.
47.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
XVI
.
1.
It
appears
that
both
those
Sons
were
alive
when
those
Gospels
were
written
.
But
now
when
St.
Iohn
writ
,
Iames
had
been
dead
thirty
years
.
Ioses
it
seems
was
not
living
.
But
Cleopas
was
,
or
at
least
his
Son
Symeon
,
for
he
was
then
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
.
And
therefore
she
is
here
called
Ioh.
XIX
.
25.
the
Mother
of
Cleopas
,
not
the
Wife
,
as
it
is
in
our
Translation
.
Mother
of
Cleopas
,
and
Mary
Magdalene
;
and
together
with
them
Iohn
the
Evangelist
,
who
speaks
of
himself
,
as
he
doth
always
,
in
the
third
Person
,
and
calleth
himself
the
Disciple
whom
Iesus
loved
.
It
was
an
Extraordinary
thing
,
that
these
Women
durst
own
any
Relation
or
Friendship
to
our
Saviour
,
among
so
many
of
his
bloody
and
violent
Enemies
.
It
could
not
have
been
safe
for
them
,
but
that
they
kept
at
a
distance
,
till
now
when
their
Enemies
were
frighten'd
away
.
Now
when
they
were
come
so
near
him
,
as
they
shew'd
their
Affection
in
it
,
so
he
shewed
his
Care
of
his
Mother
,
together
with
his
Authority
over
Her
and
his
beloved
Disciple
.
He
bad
her
,
that
was
now
losing
Him
,
take
Iohn
instead
of
himself
,
to
be
her
Son
:
and
bad
Iohn
take
charge
of
her
,
as
his
own
Mother
.
Which
he
tells
us
,
he
accordingly
did
.
From
that
hour
he
took
her
to
his
own
home
.
vers.
26.
27.
It
may
be
observed
of
those
two
other
devout
Women
,
that
as
they
were
the
last
that
stayd
with
our
blessed
Saviour
at
his
Death
,
so
they
were
the
First
whom
he
appear'd
to
after
his
Resurrection
.
Our
blessed
Lord
being
now
to
have
no
more
Communication
with
Mankind
in
this
Life
,
applyed
himself
wholy
to
God
in
Supplications
and
Prayers
.
For
which
he
had
much
more
Occasion
now
on
the
Cross
,
than
he
had
in
his
Agony
in
the
Garden
the
night
before
.
He
was
Now
suffering
the
utmost
of
all
that
he
then
onely
fear'd
.
He
was
now
in
a
nearer
view
of
all
the
Terrors
of
Death
.
His
Spirits
were
spent
with
so
much
Effusion
of
Blood
;
and
Nature
was
now
sinking
under
the
burden
.
His
onely
Support
being
the
supernatural
Assistance
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
it
seems
he
had
lost
the
Sence
of
that
for
the
present
;
which
made
him
cry
out
,
in
the
first
Words
of
the
two
and
twentieth
Psalm
,
My
God
,
my
God!
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
But
as
he
shewed
the
firmness
of
his
Faith
in
calling
God
by
that
Title
:
So
it
appears
he
did
not
forget
himself
to
be
the
Messias
of
God
,
for
whom
David
made
that
Psalm
in
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
.
And
God
appear'd
to
Answer
his
Prayer
,
by
a
visible
Token
,
in
dispelling
that
Darkness
,
which
had
now
continued
three
Hours
,
as
was
before
mentioned
.
It
was
at
the
Ninth
hour
that
the
Darkness
went
off
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
45.
Mar.
XV.
33.
That
was
the
hour
of
Prayer
in
the
Temple
.
Act.
III.
1.
the
Time
of
the
Evening
Sacrifice
.
After
which
imediately
followed
the
killing
of
the
Paschal
Lambs
;
And
that
held
from
the
Ninth
hour
to
the
Eleventh
,
as
Iosephus
tells
us
,
de
bell
.
Iud.
VII
.
17.
At
the
Beginning
of
this
part
of
the
Day
,
namely
at
the
Ninth
hour
,
Iesus
cried
with
a
loud
voice
saying
,
Eloi
,
Eloi
,
lamma
Sabachthani
,
My
God
,
my
God
&c.
Mar.
XV.
34.
The
Words
that
he
spoke
were
in
the
Syriac
tongue
,
which
was
our
Saviour's
natural
Language
.
And
as
Bp.
Walton
saith
,
they
were
the
Words
of
the
Ierusalem
Targum
of
that
Psalm
.
But
some
of
them
that
stood
by
,
when
they
heard
it
,
said
,
behold
,
he
calleth
for
Elias
.
Mar.
XV.
35.
Grotius
thinks
they
were
Hellenists
,
such
as
understood
not
that
Language
,
and
therefore
mistook
the
Word
Eloi
for
Elias
.
After
this
,
Iesus
knowing
that
all
things
were
now
accomplished
,
that
belong'd
to
his
State
of
Humiliation
,
his
Death
onely
excepted
:
to
the
end
that
the
Scriptures
might
be
fulfill'd
,
he
said
,
I
thirst
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
28.
Thereupon
one
run
,
and
fill'd
a
Spunge
full
of
Vinegar
,
whereof
there
stood
a
Vessel
full
,
probably
for
the
Soldiers
use
.
And
putting
this
Spunge
on
a
Reed
,
or
Stalk
of
Hyssop
,
(
which
seems
to
have
been
a
Shrub
,
or
small
sort
of
Tree
in
that
Countrey
;
l.
King
.
IV.
33.
)
with
this
they
put
it
to
our
Saviours
Mouth
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
48.
Mar.
XV.
36.
Ioh.
XIX
.
29.
Others
,
that
were
in
the
same
mistake
,
being
pleased
with
this
,
for
the
asswaging
of
his
Thirst
,
that
he
might
not
die
presently
,
said
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
(
Go
on
,
so
Grotius
renders
it
)
Go
on
keep
him
alive
,
that
we
may
see
whether
Elias
will
come
to
take
him
down
.
Matt.
XXVII
.
49.
Our
blessed
Lord
did
receive
the
Vinegar
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
30.
and
so
fulfilled
the
latter
Part
of
that
Prophecy
,
Psal.
LXIX
.
21.
In
my
thirst
they
gave
me
Vinegar
to
drink
;
which
was
the
last
Prophecy
to
be
fulfilled
before
his
Death
.
Our
blessed
Lord
had
no
sooner
Received
this
,
but
he
said
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Ioh.
XIX
.
30.
Which
Word
may
be
render'd
,
it
is
fulfilled
:
And
so
by
what
he
said
vers.
28.
St.
Iohn
,
seems
to
have
understood
it
of
the
fulfilling
of
the
Prophecy
.
It
is
render'd
in
our
Translation
,
it
is
Finished
:
and
so
the
same
word
is
used
by
St.
Paul
.
II.
Tim.
IV.
7.
Our
blessed
Lord
had
now
Finished
his
great
Work
,
that
he
had
undertaken
.
He
had
pay'd
the
last
drop
of
his
Blood
for
our
Redemption
:
and
had
nothing
more
to
do
,
but
to
resign
his
Soul
to
God
.
To
shew
how
willingly
he
did
this
,
he
cryed
with
a
loud
Voice
,
saying
,
Father
!
into
thy
hands
I
commend
my
Spirit
.
Luke
XXIII
.
46.
They
are
the
Psalmist's
words
,
Psalm
.
XXXI
.
5.
to
which
our
blessed
Lord
added
onely
the
Title
of
Father
,
which
he
alone
could
use
in
his
own
proper
Right
.
And
so
in
perfect
Obedience
to
his
Father
,
he
did
,
as
it
was
foretold
of
him
,
pour
out
his
Soul
unto
Death
.
Esai
.
LIII
.
12.
He
Bowed
his
Head
,
and
gave
up
the
Ghost
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
30.
St
Iohn
tells
us
in
his
next
Words
,
vers.
31.
that
it
was
now
the
Preparation
of
the
Sabbath
.
He
further
tells
us
,
that
that
Sabbath-day
was
a
High-day
.
So
the
Iews
called
the
first
and
last
days
of
their
great
Feasts
.
Ioh.
VII
.
37.
This
was
therefore
the
first
of
the
seven
days
of
Unleaven'd
Bread
;
which
falling
upon
a
Sabbath-day
,
was
a
High-day
more
than
Ordinary
.
But
for
this
Preparation
of
the
Sabbath
,
the
Apostle
is
carefull
to
distinguish
it
from
the
Preparation
of
the
Passeover
,
mentioned
before
,
vers.
14.
That
of
the
Passeover
,
as
he
there
told
us
,
was
about
the
Sixt
hour
,
which
,
as
it
was
shewn
before
in
page
Lxvj.
held
from
Six
till
Nine
in
the
morning
.
But
this
Preparation
of
the
Sabbath
,
was
not
till
three
of
the
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
.
So
it
is
expressly
said
in
Augustus
his
[
†
](A48821-e124520-b)
†
Jos.
Antiq.
XVI
.
10.
p.
561.
E.
Edict
for
the
exempting
of
the
Iews
from
giving
Bail
in
Suits
of
Law
;
that
it
should
not
be
required
of
them
on
their
Sabbath-dayes
;
nor
on
their
Preparations
or
Sabbath-day
Eves
,
from
the
Ninth
hour
,
that
is
,
from
three
of
the
Clock
in
the
Afternoon
.
It
was
some
three
hours
before
our
Saviours
death
,
that
,
as
St.
Luke
tells
us
,
XXIII
.
44
,
45.
The
Sun
was
darkned
,
and
the
Vail
of
the
Temple
was
rent
in
the
midst
;
plainly
shewing
,
that
the
Eclipse
,
as
Phlegon
calls
it
,
and
the
Earthquake
,
came
both
together
,
as
they
have
been
placed
before
in
this
Discourse
.
But
it
seems
very
likely
that
there
was
another
Shock
of
the
Earth-quake
,
at
the
time
when
our
blessed
Saviour
expired
.
For
St.
Matthew
not
only
places
the
Earthquake
immediately
after
our
Saviours
death
;
but
also
saies
,
Thereupon
the
Centurion
,
and
they
that
were
with
him
watching
Iesus
,
when
they
saw
the
Earthquake
,
feared
greatly
.
But
that
which
struck
them
most
,
was
their
seeing
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
Matt.
XXVII
.
54
Luk.
XXIII
.
47.
)
what
happened
,
in
the
Manner
of
our
Saviour's
death
.
Mar.
XV.
39.
viz.
that
he
So
Cryed
Out
,
and
then
immediately
gave
up
the
Ghost
.
St.
Luke
saies
;
The
Centurion
seeing
these
things
happen
together
,
Glorified
God
;
Owned
that
this
was
certainly
his
Work
;
and
that
He
must
be
a
Righteous
Man
,
for
whom
God
was
so
much
concerned
;
nay
he
must
be
what
he
owned
himself
to
be
,
The
Son
of
God
.
As
that
Word
was
what
made
Pilate
afraid
,
Iohn
.
XIX
.
8.
so
it
did
now
the
Soldiers
,
that
had
thus
ill
treated
so
great
a
Favorite
of
God
.
But
not
only
They
,
but
all
the
People
that
were
come
together
to
that
sight
,
when
they
beheld
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
things
that
had
happened
,
smote
their
breasts
,
and
returned
.
Luke
.
XXIII
.
48.
no
doubt
with
sad
hearts
;
thinking
what
heavy
Judgements
of
God
this
Great
Sin
was
like
to
bring
upon
their
Nation
.
But
soon
after
,
they
that
had
been
the
Authors
of
this
,
being
still
Zealous
for
the
Externals
of
their
Religion
,
were
concern'd
that
the
dead
Bodies
should
not
be
suffered
to
hang
upon
the
Cross
on
the
Sabbath
day
:
Especially
,
that
being
a
High
day
,
as
was
before
mentioned
.
They
therefore
besought
Pilate
that
the
Bodies
might
be
taken
away
.
Ioh.
XIX
.
31.
But
to
shew
that
they
meant
the
Condemnd
Men
no
Favor
in
this
,
they
desired
it
might
not
be
without
breaking
their
Legs
first
,
which
was
a
Cruell
way
of
putting
them
out
of
their
pain
.
Pilate
ordered
howsoever
,
that
it
should
be
as
they
desired
.
So
the
Soldiers
came
,
and
brake
the
Legs
of
the
first
,
and
of
the
other
which
was
crucified
with
Him
.
vers.
32.
But
when
they
came
to
Jesus
,
and
saw
that
He
was
Dead
already
,
they
brake
not
his
Legs
:
but
,
to
be
sure
of
his
being
dead
,
one
of
the
Soldiers
with
a
Spear
pierced
his
Side
,
and
forthwith
there
came
out
Blood
and
Water
.
vers.
33
,
34.
Which
,
as
is
commonly
observed
,
was
a
sure
sign
that
the
Spear
had
pierced
his
Heart
.
St.
Iohn
declares
himself
to
have
been
an
Eye
witness
of
this
;
against
them
that
held
that
Christ
died
not
really
,
but
in
appearance
;
which
was
a
prevailing
Heresie
in
those
days
.
But
withall
he
shews
how
wonderfully
God
orderd
things
,
by
taking
our
Saviour
so
soon
out
of
the
World
,
to
make
way
for
the
fulfilling
of
two
other
Prophecies
of
Scripture
.
One
of
them
was
,
to
shew
that
in
Him
that
great
Type
of
the
Paschal
Lamb
was
accomplished
.
In
token
whereof
,
as
He
Died
at
the
same
Hour
when
the
Paschal
Lamb
was
to
be
killed
;
so
according
to
the
Ordinance
of
the
Passeover
,
Exod.
XII
.
43
,
46.
it
truely
came
to
pass
that
not
a
Bone
of
Him
was
broken
.
Iohn
.
XIX
.
36.
The
other
was
,
that
in
Zechary's
Prophecy
of
the
Conversion
of
the
Iews
,
wherein
it
is
saied
by
Him
whose
Spirit
spake
in
the
Prophets
,
They
shall
look
on
Mee
whom
they
have
pierced
,
Zech.
XII
.
10.
So
now
to
put
them
out
of
doubt
that
he
was
Dead
,
his
blessed
Body
was
pierced
,
which
would
have
been
Spared
if
he
had
been
yet
Living
.
St.
Iohn
layes
great
weight
upon
that
which
he
Saw
,
of
the
fulfilling
of
both
these
Scriptures
in
our
Saviours
Person
.
First
,
that
He
was
the
true
Paschal
Lamb
,
that
was
slaine
to
redeem
us
by
his
Blood
.
Rev.
V.
6
,
9
,
12.
VII
.
14.
XII
.
11.
That
we
may
often
think
of
this
,
he
mindes
us
of
it
above
twenty
times
more
in
that
Book
.
The
other
is
,
that
the
Jews
shall
know
him
to
be
their
Messias
by
that
very
Token
of
their
having
Pierced
him
.
Psalm
.
XXII
.
16.
Zech.
XII
.
10.
That
they
would
use
him
so
,
was
foretold
in
those
Prophecies
which
their
own
Writers
[
†
](A48821-e125120-b)
†
See
Pearson
on
the
Creed
p.
201.
Edit.
1692.
have
acknowledged
to
belong
to
the
Mess●…
.
They
are
now
so
blind
they
cannot
see
it
;
But
it
will
be
otherwise
at
the
coming
of
the
Son
of
Man
.
Dan.
VII
.
13.
to
their
Conversion
.
Then
they
shall
see
Him
whom
they
have
Pierced
,
and
all
the
Tribes
of
Israel
all
the
World
over
shall
waile
because
of
him
.
Rev.
1.
7.
Our
blessed
Saviour
himself
sayd
the
same
in
effect
,
Matt.
XXIV
.
30.
That
then
shall
be
the
fulfilling
of
these
Prophecies
.
Even
then
,
when
he
shall
gather
his
Elect
from
the
four
Winds
,
from
one
end
of
Heaven
to
the
other
.
vers.
31.
|